.■" ^^'^
/.^^*^ ^
\>
V^ ^ ^ * 0/- ^
^ \> H i, n Hp. -^ y.
Q.
\4^ -
,<^ 9.
I o
^ fCr s ^ ' ^ ^ ^ '''' nT^
L^^
<> «
:)^ s ^ ' "" /
%. " ^_ .«,
^t>. <<^>
^'^'^
. <• , '^v. ■ • rO^' s '' "^ ' ' /. ^
. C
<^ vi*. " ^ii^ ■* «
the delta of the Ganges, are the coal-deposits, which at t): *
present time furnish large supplies to Calcutta.
Nearly the whole of Central India is governed by nati\«
princes, amongst whom are the Guicowar and Rajpoot chiefs.
A considerable portion of the state of Malwa is under the lule
of Maharajah Scindia; while other tracts are governed by
numerous petty rajahs, amongst whom may be named the
Mahratta princes of Holkar and Nagpore.
On the western side of this portion of India the British
possess a considerable tract of the plain of Gujerat, whicli ia
a
14 BRITISH INDIA.
annexed to the Bombay Presidency. On the eastern side w«
find, adjoining, tlie territories of the Rajpoot princes ; and lying
between the rivers Sone and Ganges, a region which has been
annexed to the residency of Allahabad.
The next natural division is that of the Delta of the Ganges,
which ranges from the mouths of that river to the base of the
Himalayas, a distance in a straight line of about 300 miles, and
varying in breadth from 150 to 180 miles. On the eastern
side it is flanked by the Chittagong district and the valleys of
Assam and Silhet, with the Tiperah hills ; on its western side
it stretches from Balasore in the Bay of Bengal, through Mid-
napore and Nagore, to Rajmahal, and thence by the river
Coosie to the Himalayas.
A very considerable portion of this division is incapable of
cultivation ; on the southern side, between the mouths of the
Ganges and the Berrampootra, is a low tract called the Sunder-
abunds, extending about seventy miles inland and fifty miles in
width, covered with swamps and thick jungle, the resort of
every vanety of reptile and wild beast. The efl"ect of the rising
of the tides from the sea is such as to preclude any but the
most scanty use of the soil, though recent attempts have been
made with partial success to recover some portion of this
Fterile country. To the north of this tract, as far as 25*^ N.
lat., and chiefly between the branches of the Ganges and the
Berrampootra, the land is subject to an annual inundation
during the early part of the south-west monsoon, when the
country is covered by water to a great depth, some of the rivers
rising as much as thirty feet above their ordinary level. This,
although causing much inconvenience and loss to the inhabit-
ants, proves a great fertilizer of the soil ; and except in the
immediate vicinity of the flooded rivers, the entire surface of
these river valleys yields most abundant crops of grain on the
retirement of the waters, which takes place during October.
Beyond the influence of these periodical floods, we find still a
large range of rich fertile land, partly watered by many streams,
and partly irrigated by artificial means : to the north of this,
again, as far as the swamps at the bas« of the Himalayan range,
BaXTISR INDIA. Ift
are found numerous tracts of waste land covered with low jungle,
reeds, and rank grass.
Stretching along the lower chain of the Himalayas, is the
Tarai, or the swamp, a rather extensive portion of peaty soil,
throngli which innumerable springs burst, fed by the mountain
land above. The vast masses of vegetable matter swept down
from the higher lands, and decaying on these swamps through-
out the year, render them unfit for human habitation ; and the
Blattered population suffer severely from fever in their attempts
to earn a scanty living by felling timber for the supply of the
low country.
The Plain of the Ganges comprehends within it the districts
of Bengal, Behar, Tirhoot, Oude, Rohilcund, and Allahabad,
It is the most populous and fertile portion of British India,
containing about sixty millions of inhabitants, and is entirely
under the dominion of the East India Company.
Calcutta is by far the largest and most wealthy city of this or
any other part of India, containing at the present date about
600,000 inhabitants. The other principal commercial and
political cities are Dacca, Benares, Allahabad, Mirzapore,
Goruckpore, Cawnpore, Furruckabad, Agra, Delhi, Meerut,
and many others, possessing populations varying from thirty to
a hundred and twenty thousand souls.
Between the northern extremities of the Gangetic Plain and
the Plain of the Indus is a flat, sterile country termed the Doab,
ruled over by a few Seikh chieftains in alliance with the
British.
The Plain of the Indus is situated on the eastern flank of
that river, and commences from the neighborhood of Attock,
extending southward and westward as far as the debouchure
of the Indus into the sea. It comprehends the Punjab, Scinde,
and other smaller states : a large portion of it south of the
Punjab consists of desert, arid plains ; and even in the more
favorable positions, where the land is watered by the over-
flowing of the Indus and its branches, the soil can scarcely be
termed fertile, yielding but indifi'erent crops of grass and grain
The Punjab, or the country of the fiv« rivers, forming the
16 BRITISH INDIA.
northern portion of the Plain of the Indus, extends from thlAS TAPIR
on the grassy slopes of the Cashmere hills, but are also reared
with success in Lahore and still further to the south.
The boa, the rattlesnake, the cobra capella, the tic-prolonga,
and many other varieties of snakes, are in great abundance.
Porcupines, armadilloes, ichneumons, guanas, and lizards
exist in vast numbers.
The birds of India are scarcely less beautiful than numerous.
Perhaps the choicest of them all are those of the Himalayan
pheasant tribe, birds distinguished for their very graceful and
rich plumage. The Himalayan bustard is another bird re-
markable for its form and varied color. Peacocks, eagles,
falcons, vultures, kites, cranes, wild geese, wild fowl, snipes,
bustards, parrots and parroquets, the latter in every conceiya))le
variety, abound in all parts at various seasons.
Crows, and a bird called the Adjutant, are to be seen in all
large towns in thousands, and prove very serviceable in re-
moving offal of every description from the streets ; they are
the best, and indeed the only scavengers known in India, and
no one ever attempts to kill these birds.
BRITISH INDIA.
41
^..3^
BOA.
The laughing crow is met with in great numbers in the vicinity
of the forests of Hurdwar and Sireenagur, feeding on the wild
fruits of the jungle. These birds are usually seen in flocks of fifty
or a hundred, making a noise resembling loud laughter. The
plumage of the back, wings and side is olive-brown ; on the
tail the brown is that of amber. The head is ornamented with
a crest of ronnded feathers. A black line passes from the beak
across the eyes to the ear-covers, and excepting this the whole
cl the head is white, as are also the throat and breast*
4*
* " Gould's Birds of Hindostan," plate xviiL
12 BRITISH INDIA.
Amongst the insects, the locust is of coraraon occurrence,
frequently visiting particular districts in such clouds as to
darken the air. The natives fry these creatures in oil, and eat
them with considerable relish The leaf-insect, which in shape
snd color bears so close a resemblance to a number of leaves
as to render it impossible to detect them on plants ; the stick-
insect, which in like manner wears all the appearance of a heap
of dried sticks ; and the bamboo-insect, shaped precisely as a
small piece of bamboo, are all perfectly harmless ; whilst the
myriads of centipedes, scorpions, ants, musqnitoes, and other
creatures, prove extremely obnoxious to . Europeans, more
especially to new-comers.
The rivers and bays of India abound with various descrip-
tions of fish, some of which have been long known to and much
esteemed by Europeans. A far greater number, however,
although said to be excellent eating by the natives, have never
been met w^ith on any other table. The objection to many
of these latter consists in the great number of small bones con-
tained in them ; in spite, however, of this, the natives use them
in a variety of ways, either as curries or stews.
Amongst those known to Europeans are the mango-fish, a
great favorite in Calcutta during the mango season, the Indian
mullet, the sable-fish, the whiting, a species of perch of great
Bize, the kowall, the rowball, the inkle-fish, the nattoo, the
mountain mullet, a species of sole, several kinds of herring,
the white and black pomfret, and a very excellent salmon.
Most of these are salt-water fish. The rivers are in many
parts of the country infested with alligators.
The animals of the Tenasserim and Peguan provinces differ
in few particulars from those of Hindostan proper. Elephants,
tigers, bears, and panthers abound ; whilst several species of
the rhinoceros, the hare, the rabbit, the porcupine, are also to
be met with in considerable numbers. The most interesting
and valuable of all the animals of this region is a hardy and
swift-footed pony, highly esteemed throughout all parts of
India, especially for mountain journeys, where, from their being
80 sure-footed, they are invaluable. The sheep and goat artJ
BRITISH INDIA.
43
rarely met with here ; but buffaloes, oxen, and several varieties
of the deer are plentiful.
In ornithological specimens these provinces are peculiarly
rich ; amongst them may be instanced a peacock of surpassing
beauty, besides, partridges, pheasants, wild fowl, quail, pigeons,
and an abundance of water-fowl of great delicacy and flavor.
The edible-nest swallows are also common, and furnish a supply
of nests for the China market, which realizes a considerable
revenue to the local government.
There is nothing to remark in the fishes of Pegu, similar as
they are in every respect to those of the Bay of Bengal. The
only exceptions which claim our notice are the climbing-perch,
which makes its way inland to some distance, and a barbel of
extraordinary beauty, whose scales, when fresh from the water,
glisten in the sunshine like diamonds of the first quality.
ZBBiT OK lymxs ox.
THE CUTTCB MINAK.
THE HINDOO PERIOD.
-A -m * » > ■•
CHAPTER I.
THE IhlA OF FABLE AND THE EARLY HINDOO DYNASTIES.
The early history of India, like that of many other countriea,
presents little else than a confused series of mythological tales,
fall of absurd recitals and chronological inconsistencies. To
place any credit in the writings of the first Hindoo chroniclers,
would be to carry the history of their country to a date long
anterior to the creation of the world. The exploits of Rama,
one of their favorite heroes, are stated by them to have taken
place a million of years since ; whilst one of their records claims
an antiquity of double that extent. The labors of such ori-
(45)
46 BRITISH INDIA.
ental scholars as Colebrooke, Jones, Wilson, Prinsep, &c.,
have (lone little more for Hindoo history than point out the
utter worthlessness of its earliest records. The most that can
be made of that period is a tolerably accurate guess as to tho
probai)le dates of such events as need not be put down as al
together fabulous. From the time of Alexander's invasion of
India, we are enabled to arrive at something more like cer-
tainty with regard to Indian events and Hindoo sovereigns ;
but nntil Hindostan became known to and finally conquered
by the Mohammedan race, there was at best a most uncer-
tain and irregular chain of records, from which the modern
compiler of history can glean but vague and unreliable de-
tails.
Of late years, the labors of Mr. Prinsep have brought to
light the means of deciphering many ancient inscriptions upon
columns and on the walls of rock-cut temples, which had hith-
erto defied the investigations of the learned. These prove to
have been in the Pali dialect ; and, when read by the aid of Mr.
Prinsep's key, were found to throw considerable light upon
some portion of Hindoo history, and eventually to enable the
discoverer to fix something like a date of certainty to the ceigns
of monarehs which had previously been but ill defined.
Of the great antiquity of the Hindoos there can be no doubt.
Whilst Joseph was ruling under Pharaoh in Egypt, there were
Hindoo princes who possessed considerable territories, and
could bring large armies into the field. The " Ramayana,"
an Indian epic, although undoubtedly replete with fables and
exaggerations, cannot but be regarded as shadowing forth,
however falsely colored, certain events ajid exploits which
possessed reality in themselves.
. The first mention made of this nation gives as their residence
a tract of country between the rivers Sersooty and Caggar,
distant from Delhi about one hundred miles north-west. It
then bore the name of Bramhaverta, as being the haunt of
gods; and although it was but about sixty-five miles long by
forty broad, it was the scene of the adventures of the firsi
THE HINDOO PERIOD. 47
princes, and the residence of the most famous sages.* At no
very distant date from tlie first records, the Hindoos appear to
have extended their territory, which then seems to have in-
cluded the present districts of Oude, Agra, Allahabad, La-
hore, and Delhi. The city of Oud, or, as it was then termed,
Ayodha, appears to have been the capital of the kingdom.
There were born, as emanations from Brahma, two princes,
whose descendants were known as the solar and lunar races.
Of these, upward of sixty appear to have lived ; but the ac-
counts of their exploits are so fabulous, that no use can be
made of them ; and we must therefore pass on to Rama, whose
deeds, as already mentioned, were chronicled in the "Ramayana."
In this oriental epic, we find the most extravagant recitals
and supernatural occurrences detailed with the minuteness of
facts. The hero is Rama, a king of Oude, who, having re-
solved on a life of penance for a certain period, retired to a
secluded forest with his wife Sita, a woman of surpassing
beauty and extraordinary accomplishments. During their
residence in this solitary spot, Ravana, the king of Ceylon, and
ruler over a race of demons, chanced to see the beautiful queen,
and became so enamored of her, that he carried her away to
h\^ capital, Lanka.
Rama, roused to activity by this loss, called to his aid Hann-
man, the pretended monarch of a race of supernatural monkeys ;
and these warriors, with their united followers, are made to
march through the Deccan, cross the Pamben Passage by a
miraculous bridge, and encounterin-g the wicked but mighty
Ravana near his city, totally defeated him and his warrior-
demons. Sita was of course released ; but the tale ends
gloomily, for Rama, having accidentally killed his brother
Lachmen, threw himself in his grief into a river, and was re-
united to the divinity.
Whatever fable and romance there may be in this great Hin-
doo poem, it is more than probable that Rama did carry hif?
arms to the south, and with some degree of success ; the Cey-
* Wilson's preface to " Vishnu Purana,*' p. 67.
48 BRITISH INDIA.
Ion invasion, however, would appear to belong to a more re-
cent period than that named in the " Rama^^ana." Nothing
can be stated of the long line of solar princes who succeeded
Rama ; and there is good ground for believing that during that
after period, the seat of government was transferred from Oud
to Canouj.
The contents of the "Maha-Barat," which is the second
great Indian epic, read far more like history than those of the
"Ramayana." It relates to the great war which arose out
of the claims of two rival branches of the then reigning family
for the district of Hastinapoora, supposed to be a country to
the north-east of Delhi, on the Ganges. Into this quarrel most
of the neighboring princes of India seem to have been drawn ;
and the war appears to have raged with great fury for a long
period, carrying with it the partial ruin of some of the most
flourishing districts of Hindostan. The victors of the Fandu
branch suffered so severely in this violent contest, that for
one or two generations they did not recover their former po-
sition.
The probable period in which this famous war occurred may
be some time in the fourteenth century before the Christian
era. Of the race of Pandu kings who filled the throne from
this period, we find nothing on record beyond a mere list of
their names ; and even here the loosely compiled annals of those
remote times differ as to whether there were twenty-nine or
sixty-four of them.
Dismissing from our minds all that portion of the "Maha-
Barat" which deals in marvelous occurrences and extraordinary
exploits, we may still glean from its pages much matter of a
more solid and reliable tone. There are scattered through it a
great number of useful facts, bearing upon the position of the
several kingdoms and independent states, their social condi-
tion, power, and influence, which greatly redeem the general
character of this Iliad of the East. From it we may learn that
there were at least six distinct kingdoms in this part of India.
Greek writers speak of as many as one hundred and eighteen ;
THE HINDOO PERIOD. 49
ont they probably intended to have written tribes, and not in-
dependent states. •
Besides the Ivingdora of Hastinapoora, we find one very
powerful monarchy mentioned — the sovereigMity of ISIagada.
The king of this country, at the period of the great war, was
Siliadeva; and from that time until A. D. 436, we find a long
li.ie of kings chronicled in one unbroken succession. It was
in this state that Sakya, or Gotama Buddha, the founder of the
Buddhist religion, was born, somewhere about b, c. 550, during
the reign of Ajata Satru, the thirty-fifth sovereign from Saha-
deva. It is the ancient language of this countr}'', Magadi or
Pali, which has ever since been employed in the sacred writings
of this widely-spread religion.
Following this race of monarchs, we find that the fourteenth
of the line was murdered by Chandragupta, who was of the
Sudras, a low caste. It has been successfully shown by Sir
W. Jones and Mr. Prinsep, that this king is the Sandracottus,
or Sandracoptus, of the Greek historians, whom they represent
as having concluded a treaty with Seleucus, one of Alexander's
successors, about the year 310 b. c.
The third king after Chandragupta, named Asoca, appears
to have been the first who really had any claim to the title pre-
viously bestowed on many others, that of lord paramount, or
emperor of India. The mastery obtained by the indefatigable
Prinsep over the old Pali inscriptions scattered throughout so
many remote parts of India, has, amongst (j>ther points, satis-
factorily established this one regarding the rule of Asoca, that
his dominion extended from far northward of Delhi, even
southward to Taprobane or Ceylon, and embraced a wide ex-
tent of country east and west. It appears from the same in-
BC^iption that his government partook of a highly civilized
nature, more advanced than might have been iexpected : for
many of those ancient writings appear to be edicts for the
establishment of hospitals and dispensaries in distant parts of
his empire, and also for the sinking wells and planting shady
trees along the public highways for the benefit of travelers.*
• Elphinstone's India, vol. i. p. 393.
6
50 BRITISH INDIA.
The Magadft kingdom appears to have gradually lost its tur*
.cendencv, until, in tlie fiftli century of our era, we find it brought
under subjection to the kings of Canouj, and its territories no
L"5nger recognized as a separate state.
The kingdom of Bengal, although at various periods attain
ing to a considerable degree of power, if we may judge from
inscriptions on copper and stone, cannot be awarded the su-
premacy in India which has been claimed for it by several Hin-
doo writers. We can lay our hands upon very little reliable
data as to the actual position of this state, though the lists of
four distinct dynasties are preserved to this day, and may be
tolerably correct. The last of the Hindoo dynasties, whose
names ended in Sena, was subverted by the Mohammedan in-
vaders about A. D. 1203.
Gujerat appears to have had an independent existence at an
early date, though we are without any reliable particulars. In
the middle of the second century of our era, it seems beyond a
doubt that a government existed at Balibi, under a Rajpoot
race of rulers. In a.d. 524 these princes were expelled by an
incursion of Indo-Bactrians from the north, but again held the
reins of power in a. d. 531.
In the eighth century the Balibi rulers appear to have been
Bucceeded by the Chauras, another tribe of Rajpoots, who
eventually removed their capital to Anhalwara, now Patan,
and in after years attained to considerable power amongst the
native states. This race became extinct in A. D. 931, when
the Rajpoot tribe of Salonka succeeded it, and remained on
the throne until early in the thirteenth century, when they in
their turn were followed by a dynasty who ruled until early in the
conquest of the country by the Mohammedans in a. d. 1297.*
Of the kingdom^ of Canouj, our information is far from
perfect, though such as has reached us, aided by the decipher-
ing of various inscriptions, leads to the belief that this was not
only one of the most ancient, but equalled any other state in
its extent and importance. The splendid ruins of the capital
• Briggs* Ferishta.
THE HINDOO PERIOD. 51
of Canonj, to be seen at the present day on the banks of the
Ganges, attest the wealth and magnificence of this people in
their palmy days.
This state bore in remote times the name of Panchala. It
extended from the Banar and Chambol in Ajmir eastward as
far as Nepal, which it included. The princes of Canonj appear
at various times to have carried their arms into the states of
Bengal and Orissa on the east, and as far northward as the
Indus. Little is known of them except what we gather from
the Rajpoot writings and traditions, that the original race was
subverted by a Hindoo dynasty, who subsequently succumbed
before a Rnjpoot tribe, who continued to govern Canouj, until
its final conquest in a. d. 1193 by the Moliammedana.
Cashmere may undoubtedly claim equal antiquity with any
of the preceding, though it may well be questioned if the dates
assumed by the local histories be correct. According to the
Cashmerian annals, that country was an independent state
2600 years B. o. There is a very imperfect list of the monarchs
of Cashmere, with a most meagre summary of events. After
the succession of five distinct dynasties, the government was
seized upon by Mahraoud, of Ghazni, in a. d. 1015.
Sclnde appears, beyond a doubt, to have been a distinct
kingdom at the period of the " Maha-Barat," though when
Alexander invaded India it was evidently divided into some
petty states ; all, however, independent. Early in the seventh
century it was again united under one government. During
the early part of the next century it was invaded by the Arab
tribes, but subsequently retaken by the Rajpoot tribe of Samera,
A. D. 150, and eventually fell before the rulers of the Ghorian
dynasty in a. D. 1015.
The earliest mention made of the kingdom of Malwar appears
to be about fifty years previous to the death of Buddha. This
state must at one period have been in a highly flourishing con-
dition, and to one of its rulers, Vicramaditya, is attributed
almost" universal sway over India. Certainly he extended his
possessions far beyond the ordinary limits of the country,
through the centre and West of India. We have little more
63 BRITISH INDIA.
than a long list of princely names in the " Ayeni Akberi" In
connection with this state, though one of its early rnlers,
Rajah Bhoja, would appear, by traditional records, to have
acquired a more than common reputation. It lost its inde-
pendence about the year 1231 of our era, when the Moham
inedan arms swept over the whole of India.
Of the remaining states or principalities we can say little
more than that they comprised Gour, Mithili, Benares, Mewar,
Jessclmere, and Jeipoor ; the three last of which still continue
to exist as independent States.
Leaving Hindostan, and its fragmentary histories, we turn
southward, and find that the Deccan, if it be less involved in
obscurity, is at the same time of far more modern date, and
even less interesting in its details.
There seems to be little doubt but that at one period this
part of India was peopled by others than Hindoos. The
aborigines are said to have been foresters and mountaineers,
lep-ding a wild and lawless life. But this must have been at a
very remote period, for there is abundance of proof that an
advanced state of civilization prevailed previous to the time of
the Greek notices of India.
Through this tract there are not less than five dialects
spoken : the Tamil, the Telngu, the Mahratta, the Canarese,
and the Urya. The Tamil tongue prevails over the whole
district to the south of Madras, on both sides of the peninsula.
Of all these southern states, that of Pandya is the most
ancient, together with the neighboring kingdom of Chola.
They were both founded by men of low origin ; and although
for some generations they made frequent and destructive wars
upon each other, there seems to have been at a later period a
long and cordial understanding between them. Pandya ex-
tended not further than the pre&ent districts of Tinnevelly
and Madura, its capital being the town of the latter name.
The kingdom of Chola extended over a wider range of
country than the preceding — from Madura to Nandidroog, and
at one time over a portion of Carnata. The twelfth century,
however, saw this state much humbled, and losing some part of
THE HINDOO PERIOD. A3
its independence, until a Mahratta chief being called int< aid
the reigning rajah in some troubles, deposed him and assumed
the sovereign power, thus founding the family of Tanjore. The
capital of this state was generally Conjeveram, west of Madras.
The state of Chera, which we find mentioned by Ptolemy,
comprehended Travancore, Coimbatore, part of Malabar, with
Borae portion of Carnata. It does not appear to have risen to
any consequence, and in the tenth century was overrun by the
troops of the neighboring kings and partitioned amongst
them.
Kerala included within its original boundaries Canara an^
Malabar; but about the commencement of our era these twf;
districts appear to have become separated ; the former remained
independent until far into the twelfth century, when it became
a tributary of one of the neighboring states. The Malabar
country seems to have been broken up into a number of petty
states, one of which was that of the Zamorins, whose capital
was Calicut, and where they were found by Yasco di Gama in
the fifteenth century.*
The kingdom of Orissa, although during a long period in a
highly flourishing condition, has left little to tell its history
beyond the most absurd recitals' of native writers, up to a. r.
4*13, when a more intelligible narrative takes up the thread oi
wVents. We hear of it in the " Maha Barat," and afterward in
connection with the names of Salivahana and Yicramaditya,
who appear to have occupied the country. From a. d. 473
to A. D. 1131, the government was administered by rajahs of
the Kesari race, under whom many petty wars were entered
upon, until a prince of the house of Ganga Yansa, seized upon
the throne, whose successors were afterward supplanted by a
Kajpoot family of the race of the sun. This dynasty was,
about the middle of the sixteenth century, expelled by a Telinga
chief, and thirty years later Akber annexed the country to the
empire, f
Pow^' d as the Mahrattas became in more modern tiaaes^
' '[ilphinstone's India, vol. i. p. 415. f Asiatic Researches, vol. xr.
5*
54 BRITISH INDIA.
and extensively though their language be spoken, we find far
less of them in historical records than of any other race or
country. Indeed, until the Mohammedan. writers mentioned
them, there was nothing to mark their existence beyond some
inscriptions which allude to their capital, Tagara, as a place
of considerable commercial importance, though its site has been
long since lost. This place is also mentioned by Arrian as a
great emporium of the Deccan countiy, though with a very
Tague allusion to its position.
A race of kings of Kajpoot descent ruled over Maharashtra,
as this country was called until the twelfth century, when a
family of Yadus supplanted them.* Toward the end of the
following century a Mohammedan invasion took place ; and after
the reigning rajah had for some length of time been tributary
to the Emperor of Delhi, the government was finally subverted
by that power about A. d. 1311. How this people, at a later
period, rose to great military power, and proved one of the
most formidable opponents to and chief destroyers of the Tartar
empire, will be seen in succeeding chapters.
It may be sufficient to notice the Chalukya rajahs of Rajpoot
descent as having ruled over a tract of country bordering on
Carnata and Maharashtra. Another line of these chiefs
governed Calinga, extending from Orissa to Dravira. Their
rule appears to have lasted from the tenth to the twelfth
centuries, at which latter period it yielded to the supremacy
of the kings of Aridra, and subsequently to the rajahs of
.Cattac.f
The Andra kings reigned over a tract of country to the
north-east of Hydrabad early in the Christian era. We possess
little information concerning them, though it is certain that
toward the end of the thirteenth century they had risen to some
importance and power, and had extended their limits on the
eouth. In A. d. 1332 the country was overrun by an imperial
array, afterward by the kings of Orissa, and finally became
annexed to the kingdom of Golconda.
* Wilson's Preface to the Mackenzie PapeM.
f Elphinstono's India, vol. i. p. 417.
TUE HINDOO PERIOD.
55
ALEXANDER CONQUERING PORUS.
Before closing this sketch of the early history of Hindostan
and the Deccan, it may be well to glance at the view taken of
India by the Greek writers, shortly after that country became
opened to the western nations.
Alexander himself evidently did no more than touch upon
the very outskirts of India. Having checked the advance of
his army on the banks of the Hyphasis, when the eastern world
had but just been glanced at, he bent his steps toward the
south-west, and passed onward between the desert and the
Indus, leaving some few garrisons behind him, and one or two
kings and chiefs allied to his government. Among these was
the celebrated Porus, whom he first vanquished and wounded
in battle and then received as an ally.
A perusal of the writings of Ptolemy, Arrian, Aristobulus,
and others of the early historians, cannot fail to impress us tvith
a favorable opinion of their general accuracy, if we consider
how limited the extent of their knowledge must have been, and
5S BRITISH INDIA.
cnder what disadvantages they must have written, "We shall
find that thej represent the position and habits of the people,
the state and form of internal governiD<^nt, the religion and
literature of the Hindoos, precisely as wh. nave in later days
found them to be'; and so far from expressing surprise at any
erroneous statements tliey may have advanced, we should rather
wonder that their mistakes have been so few.
Of the division of society into distinct castes, the Greeks
were perfectly aware, though they have added to the number
of classes through some misconception. They appear to have
been much struck with the absence of slavery in India ; for the
servile state of the Sudra caste would hardly have attracted the
notice of men accustomed to the domestic slavery of Greece
and Rome.
The subdivision of Hindostan into a great number of king-
doms and petty states and principalities did not escape the at-
tention of the Greeks ; who, however, greatly overstated their
number, calqulating them at upward of one hundred.
The forces which the Indian kings were capable of bringing
into the field in those days were doubtless overcharged, but
their composition and arrangement are truly enough described.
Their account of the revenues of the country, and the sources
whence derived, quite agree with our own knowledge of those
natters. In the minute descriptions given of the assessment
of lands and crops, of the irrigation and culture of the soil, of
the duties of the various functionaries of the revenue depart-
ment, of the natural products of the earth, of the articles form-
ing the commerce of the country — on all these points they re-
*ate that which might equally be written at the present time.
We find the public festivals and royal shows* of the Hindoos
^escribed as they are known to have taken place in much more
recent times. And not less precise and accurate are the early
writers in their account of the dress, the domestic manners, and
social habits of the various classesf composing an Indian com-
munity. In speaking of the personal appearance of the IJia«
• Strabo, lib. xv. p. 493. f Arrian'3 Indxca, cay. xvi.
THE HINDOO PERIOD
57
doos, both Arrian and Strabo notice the difference betweeu
the inhabitants of the north and south country. The southera
Inilians they describe as swarthy, tall, and handsome, not un-
like Ethiopians it some respects ; whilst the denizens of the
northern latitudes are said to be much fairer, and not unlike
the Egyptians.
The weapons employed by the Indian soldiers were, except-
ing fire-arms, precisely such as are in use at the present day.
The valor of the Hindoos is always highly spoken of; and they
are described as being far more formidable enemies than any
the Greeks had previously encountered in the East.
That the country was, in the days of Alexander, in a highly
flourishing condition there can be but little doubt, even if we
make some allowance for exaggeration. There were said to
have been 1500 cities, thickly peopled, between two of the
rivers of the Punjab ; and one city is described as being eight
miles long, and Ij miles broad, surrounded by ditches and ram-
parts with 64 gates and 570 towers
MALAY WOMAN.
ii.fcir'al^.
K ^^.
5 5 -^V ^fc,^,v
AHAli ENCAMPMENT.
CHAPTER II.
THE ARAB AND TARTAR INVASIONS, AND THE FINAL SETTLE-
MENT OP THE MOHAMMEDANS IN INDIA. — A. D. 664-1022.
The earliest appearance of the Arab armies of the west on
the confines of the Indian territories was in the year 664, during
an expedition of this people into the Afghan country, when,
having penetrated as far as Cabul,* and made its ruler a tribu-
tary prince, a portion of their army under Mohalib, a celebrated
Moslem commander, pushed on as far as Mooltan, sacked the
city, and carried away numerous prisoners. Although the
Aiabs made several fresh inroads into the Afghan territories at
subsequent dates, it does not appear that the country eastward
« f that land possessed any attraction for them, since no further
mention is made of any inroads by this people across the north-
ern waters of the Indus.
We hear, however, of numerous incursions by Arabs into
(58)
Briggs' FerisLta, vol. i. p. 4,
99
H
O
H
O
.-?
P^
reo
THE HINDOO PERIOD. 61
the Scinde country as early as the reign of the Calif Omar ; but
these would appear to have been chiefly of a piratical char-
acter, 'with no other aim than plunder. The seizure of one of
these marauders' vessels, at a subsequent date, in one of the
sea-ports of Scinde, led to ihe invasion of the country by a
numerous army under Mohammed Casim, the younger son of
ITejuj, the governor of Basra. This juvenile warrior met with
the most complete success, capturing the fortified city of De-
wal,* overthrowing the son of the Rajah of Scinde, and spread-
ing terror and carnage as far as the capital itself. Here the
Kajah Daher interposed with a powerful army of fifty thousand
men, and a numerous troop of elephants. Small as was the
force of the Arab general, he had no alternative but to fight ;
and availing himself of a strong position, he waited within it
for the attack of the Hindoos. The great advantage possessed
by the troops of Scinde proved of little avail ; for at an early
period of the engagement, the rajah's elephant, having been
wounded by a fire-ball, rushed from the field of battle, smart-
ing with pain, and plunged into the water of the neighboring
river. This untoward circumstance struck dismay into the
Hindoo soldiers, who, dispirited at the absence of their royal
master, began to give way ; and although the rajah soon re-
appeared, mounted on his war-charger, the fortune of the day
had been already decided. Finding all his efforts unavailing,
Daher determined not to survive the disgrace of a defeat, and
rushing with a chosen few amongst the thickest of the Arab
horse, fell covered with wounds.
It was in vain that his widow, with more than woman's cour-
age, and all a woman's hope, endeavored to rally his broken
forces. She, however, placed the chief city, Brahmanabad, in
a posture of defense, holding it against the victors for some
time ; and when at last all hope had fled, the women and chil-
dren of her adherents perished in a huge funeral pile ; and the
small Rajpoot garrison, flinging wide the gates, rushed out,
and met their deaths upon the Arab weapons. Such as re*
* Believed to have been on the site of the modern Kurrachoa
6
62 BRITISHINDIA.
mained within the walls were slaughtered without mercy, and
the younger members of their families carried away into cap-
tivity.*
Casira, it appears, met with but little opposition from this
time, and found sufficient leisure to settle the administrative
affairs of the newly corvqaered territory; which he arranged on a
just and politic foundation, appointing many of the old Hindoo
governors who had held office under the late rajah to similar
posts, on the plea that they were best qualified to maintain the
established institutions of the country.
Having arranged much of the internal affairs of the country,
Casim directed his attention further eastward ; and, bent upon
the acquisition of fresh territory, commenced a march toward
the celebrated city of Canouj, on the Ganges. He had marched
as far as Oudipur, when an unlooked-for catastrophe cut short
at once his plan of conquest and his career. Amongst the
captives carried away from Scinde were the two daughters of
Rajah Darhe ; these, on account of their high lineage and great
beauty, were destined for the harem of the Commander of the
Faithful. Arrived at the court of the Calif, they were presented
in due form to the sovereign, who had been curious to witness
the charms of the elder of them, who was indeed surpastiingly
beautiful. On being conducted to his presence, she burs'i; Into
a flood of tears, and exclaimed that, having been dishonored
by Casim in her own country, she felt that she was not worthy
to appear before the commander of the faithful. Th*? calif,
incensed at this outrage, which thus became an insult to him
self, and smitten moreover by her beauty, ordered that the
offending general should be sewed up in a raw hiae and
dispatched in that state to Damascus. This order was of
course carried into effect; and the body of the late conqueror
of Scinde having arrived at the palace, it was laid berore the
princess, who, unable to contain her delight at the signt of it,
declared to the astonished calif that Casim was indeed mnoceu«i
• Briggs' Ferishta, voL iv. p. 409.
... ''*
THE HINDOO PERIOD. 63
of the charge imputed to him, but that he had brought ruin
and death upon her family, and she was nov7 avenged.*
From this time the Arab arms appear to have made no
progress. All ideas of further conquest seem to have died
with Casim, whose authority was handed over to less ambitious
commanders. The rule of the Mussulmans in Scinde continued
until about A. D. 750, when the Rajpoots uniting their forces
with the Hindoos, made a desperate effort to expel the foreign-
ers from their country, in which, after some severe struggles,
they eventually succeeded.
The declension of the Arab sway may be said to have com.
menced at this time ; certainly the empire of the califs at no
later period extended over so large an extent of country. The
death of the famed Haroun-al-Raschid was not long afterward
followed by the secession of Khorassan and Transoxana. By
degrees other provinces fell away from the califate ; and at no
distant date the commanders of the faithful were reduced to
puppets in the hands of their Turkish guards, and the disso-
lution of their empire was sealed, j*
Amongst the many petty dynasties of mixed Turkish and
Mogul descent, which now swept over the northern provinces
of the Arab possessions, were the Samanis, a family of Bokhara
descent, who having firmly established themselves in Khorassan,
ruled over that country for upward of a century. It was
during their sway that the first member of the house of Ghazni,
afterward the founders of the Mohammedan empire in India,
assumed an importance which his descendants turned to good
account. Alptegin, the founder of this new dynasty, was a
Turkish slave in the service of Abdulmelek, fifth prince of the
house of Saraani, and in that capacity performed the most
menial offices. Finding that this slave possessed not only great
personal courage, but many natural good qualities, liis royal
master^ as was th^n a frequent practice, promoted him to some
important posts, and eventually made him governor of
Khorassan.
* "Ayeen Akberry," vol. ii. ; BrLggs' Ferishta, vol. iv.
f Price, vol. iv., quoted by Elphitstone, vol. i. p. 621.
64 BRITISH INDIA.
Alptegin held this command until the death of his patron,
when, having given offense to his successor, he was forced to
seek safety in flight ; accompanied by a faithful band of adhe-
rents, he took refuge amongst the hill tribes around Ghaziii,
in the very heart of the mountains of Solimari, where he bid
defiance to his enemies, and secured himself in the sovereignty
of that part of the country. The hill tribes of the vicinity were
nothing loth to receive amongst them one who was both able
and willing tc enlist their swords in his service, and provide
them with pay ; and such as did not directly submit to his
sway remained in friendly relation with him. During a period
of fourteen years he appears to have maintained his position
in the Ghaznivide country, supported by a numerous and well-
appointed army, chiefly made up of Mameluke horsemen and
Afghan freebooters.
His death, which occurred in the year 9T6, placed on his
mountain-throne one who, like himself, had been a slave.
Sibektegin had served Alptegin with fidelity from the day that
he had purchased him from a merchant traveling eastward from
Turkistan, his native country; and having proved his faithful-
ness and ability, he promoted him to the highest office next to
himself. Whether he was named by the dying ruler as his
successor, wanting heirs, does not appear certain, but the
accession of Sibektegin to his master's power, under the cir-
cumstances, was the most natural occurrence. He is said,
likewise, to have married a daughter of his late chief, and thus
to have strengthened his hold on the popular feeling of the hill
tribes of Ghazni.*
* "A story is told of Sibektegin, while yet a private soldier, which proves
the humanity of the historian, if not of the hero. One day, in hunting, he suc-
ceeded in riding down a fawn ; but when he was carrying off his prize in
triumph, he observed the dam following his horse, and showing such evident
marks of distress, that he was touched with compassion, and at last released
his captive, pleasing himself with the gratitude of the mother, which often
turned back to gaze at him as she went off to the forest with her fawn. That
night the Prophet appeared to him in a dream, told him that God had given
him a kingdom as a reward for his humanity, and enjoined him not to forget
his feelings of mercy when he came to the exercise of power." — Elphinatoutf
Tol. i. p. 526.
TARTAR GENERAL 'AND HIS STAFF.
(66)
THE HINDOO PERIOD. 6T
Events were now about to occur which speedily called forth
the activity and courage of the new ruler. The Hindoo rajaha
of the country east of the Indus viev»'ed with considerable ap-
prehension the establishment of this Mohammedan power so
contiguous to their own country ; and aware of the passion for
aggrandizement manifested on every fitting occasion by this
race, prepared to adopt aggressive measures, with a vkw of
ridding their neighborhood of such a dangerous rival. Acting
on these feelings, Jeipal, Rnjah of Lahore, prepared a large
army, marched across the Indus, and approached the hilly
regions of Ghazni, when he was encountered by Sibektegin. A
fierce storm of wind, rain, and thunder so damped the energy
of the Hindoo troops, unaccustomed to the severe cold of
these climates, that Jeipal found himself under the necessity of
coming to terms with his adversary, and agreed, as the price
of peace and safety, to pay fifty elephants and a large sum of
money. The elephants were surrendered on the spot, and the
two armies separated, the Hindoos retracing their steps to
their own country.
Once safely within his own territories, Jeipal forgot hi3
former danger and fears, and refused to complete his engage-
ment by withholding the money-payments agreed upon. The
Tartar chief was not likely to submit to this insult, and placing
himself at the head of a numerous force of Turki and Afghan
horse, marched rapidly toward the Indus. Jeipal was prepared
for the coming storm ; he strengthened himself with the powerful
assistance of the rajahs of Delhi, Ajmir, Calingar, and Canouj,
and soon found himself at the head of a hundred thousand
cavalry and a vast number of foot-soldiers. Sibektegin did not
muster a fourth part of this number; but nothing daunted
by the numerical strength of his adversaries, he relied on the
superior strength and discipline of his chosen horsemen.
Events proved the soundness of his judgment. The enormous
masses of Hindoo troops were unequal to the shock of his
Mameluk and Afghan charges, and once having succeeded in
breaking their lines, he found little difficulty in completing
their disorder and final overthrow. Jeipal's huge army fled
88 BRITI&H INDIA.
in the utmost disorder, and were closely pursued by Sibektegin
as far as the Indus, up to which point he at once established
his authority, and left a governor with a numerous body of
horse in command of the country about Peshawur.
How far Sibektegin might have pushed his conquests cannot
be known, since he was required in another quarter to aid his
neighbors and former masters, the Samanis, in repelling attacks
from some turbulent chiefs of Bokhara. These refractory
tribes were with difficulty reduced to submission ; and the ruler
of Bokhara, to reward the services of Sibektegin and his son
Mahmoud, conferred on the latter the government of Khorassan,
and recognized the father in all his present possessions as far^s
the Indus. Matters having been thus settled in the west, Sibek-
tegin prepared to return to his government, but on his way
thither was seized with illness and died.
No sooner did Mahmoud find himself firmly established on
the throne, and invested with the new title of sultan, than his
restless and ambitious spirit, long nurtured by the military
exploits and bold daring of his father, sought for some field on
which to establish a new and dazzling reputation.
It is scarcely matter for surprise, that the world-wide repu-
tation of India for wealth should have led the young sultan
of a semi-barbarous nation to turn his eyes in that direction.
Added to this, it may fairly be presumed that Mahmoud was
not altogether unmindful of the glory he would acquire by
extending the Moslem faith on the wreck of Hindoo idolatry.
In the year of the Christian era 1001, Mahmoud crossed the
Indus with an army whose chief strength lay in its horse, for
even at that period the Afghan cavalry were nearly always
irresistible in open warfare. Defeating the rajah of Lahore at
Peshawur, and carrying off a vast quantity of treasure, the
sultan returned to Ghazni for a season.
Three other expeditions into the Indian territories followed
at various intervals, in the last of which the conqueror secured
treasure and precious stones, to an amount previously unheard
of, from the sacred shrine in the fortress of Nargacot at the
foot of the Himalayas. To celebrate this achievement, Mah«
THE HINDOO PERIOD. 69
moud gave a triumphal feast, which lasted many days, during
which the rich spoils of the war were exposed to public gaze
upon tables of pure gold, amidst the sounds of martial music.
Victories but served to stimulate this warrior-king to fresh
achievements ; and the glory and treasures which would have
proved to many inducements to after-repose, only whetted the
royal blade of the Ghaznivide sultan for new and mightier
strokes of conquest. The Nargacot exploit was followed after
a year or two by the reduction of the Ghor country, the capture
of Mooltan, an expedition to Tareesa near the Jumna, and two
attacks upon the Cashmerian provinces.
In the year 1017 Mahmoud took the boldest step eastward
that had been made by any foreigner within the Indus. The
victories he had already acquired, seemingly with so much
ease, over the Hindoo rajahs on the north-west frontiers, em-
boldened him to attempt something on a more enlarged scale.
Accordingly, we find him assembling an array of 100,000 horse
and 20,000 foot at Peshawur, with which he crossed the river,
and taking his course due east as far as the Jumna, he turned
southward, and arrived at the gates of Canouj before the rajah
had received notice of his approach. After destroying many
temples and razing a number of fortresses, Mahmoud returned
once more to Ghazni laden with the wealth of India.
It was in the year 1022 that the first permanent settlement
of the Moslems east of the Indus took place, by the annexation
of the Punjab to the kingdom of Ghazni ; and from this event
may be dated the rise of the Mohammedan power in India.
Hitherto all the conquests of Mahmoud had been but of a
transitory nature. Kenown and plunder appeared to be thf
leading objects of his expeditions ; but in this year, during a
march to relieve his ally, the rajah of Canouj, Mahmoud was
refused a passage for his troops through the territories of tl»c
I^ahore rajah. This ill-judged step called down upon the
offending Hindoo the vengeance of the Moslem conqueror,
who did not quit the country until he had annexed it to his
own dominions, and by that act laid the foundation of the
Ghaznivide dynasty in India.
KOHAMMEO.
THE MOHAMMEDAN PERIOD.
CHAPTER I.
SULTAN MAHMOUD AND HIS SUCCESSORS OF THE GHAZNIVIDB
AND GHORIAN DYNASTIES. A. D. 1022-1206.
The reduction of the Lahore territories tlins brought the
Mohammedan conqueror within the limits of India; and having
by this stroke made himself permanently master of the whole
country as far as the Sutlege, reinforced his array of occupation
and strengthened the various garrisons in these districts, he
felt himself at liberty to undertake further conquests.
Two years later we find him entering upon his twelfth and
last expedition in India ; but this time not so much on political
as on religious grounds. The temple of Somnat, situated at
THE MOHAMMEDAN PERIOD. 71
the extreme southern boundary of Gujerat, was famed for its
sanctity in the eyes of all good Hindoos. Mahmoud determined
to evince the ardor of his zeal for the Prophet, by destroying
this high place of heathen worship ; and it may not be incorrect,
if we surmise that the reputed wealth of the Indian shrine had
Bome influence in drawing upon it the warlike notice of the
Sultan of Ghazni.
Crossing the desert which separates Scinde from Mooltan, a
distance of 350 miles, in perfect safety, the invading army
found itself in Ajmir. Meeting with no resistance, the sultan
pushed on toward the object of his journey, and soon arrived
before Somnat, Tlie Hindoo defenders of their faith in vain
offered a gallant resistance ; Mahmoud carried all before him,
and became master of the gorgeous temple and its vast
treasures.
Returning to his capital, the victor appeared for a time dis-
posed to remain in quiet; but fresh opportunities offered
themselves, and once more tempted him to take the field.
His last exploit was the crowning one of his reign : the con-
quest of Persia seemed to leave him the most potent prince in
the East ; and certainly there was no power near to disturb
his security. But amidst all this glory the conqueror was cut
off; and almost before his victorious army had had time to
gather repose from their last exploits, ere their Persian laurels
had lost their first bloom, their leader and sultan was taken
from amongst them — the founder of the Afghan dynasty in
India was no more.
Mahmoud, if not the greatest sovereign the world ever saw
.—as maintained by most Mohammedan writers — was assuredly
the most famous of his age. Uniting in his person many
brilliant and estimable qualities, he possessed but few of the
failings so peculiar to the time in which he lived. To the
character of a great general he added that of a liberal en-
courager of literature and the arts ; and although he was not
wanting in religious zeal, and lost no opportunity of humliing
the power of Hindoo idolatry, he cannot be charged with any
KJts of cruelty against his heathen . adversaries j and it is said
T2 BRITISH INDIA.
tbat he never took the life of a Hindoo save in battle or dnring
the storming of a fortress. This, it must be remembered, 1$
the character of a prince who lived in an age when imprisoQ-
ment aad murder were ordinary steps in a royal career.
Perhaps his greatest failing, and one which grew with his
years, was that of avarice. His Indian conquests helped to
fill his treasury to an extent unknown in any previous or future
reign. It is reported, that upon his hearing of the great
wealth of some cotemporary monarch, who had managed to
amass as much as seven measures of jewels, he exclaimed with
great fervor, " Praise be to God, who has given me a hundred
measures."*
His love of riches was, however, blended with a spirit of
liberality in certain directions. Besides founding a university
in his capital, with a museum and library attached, Mahmoud
Bet apart a large yearly sum, amounting to fully 50,000
dollars a year,f for the maintenance of a body of professors
and students, as well as pensions to learned men. Amongst
the literary characters who were attracted to his court by this
patronage, was the poet Ferdousi, who composed an epic
poem of 60,000 couplets, celebrating the exploits of the
Persians previous to the Mohammedan conquests, a work whi^-ih
occupied his energies during a period of thirty years, and
which has been deservedly admired by Europeans not less than
by Orientals for its many surpassing beauties. Mahmoud,
however, for some cause not quite clear, disappointed the poet
in his promised recompense for this noble production ; and it
is said that Ferdousi died of a broken heart.
Mahmoud was not often wanting in his public duties ; and
it is related of him, that on one occasion a woman went to him
to complain of the death of her son, who had lost his life from
robbers in a remote part of some newly-acquired territories.
The sultan observed that it was impossible that he could enforce
the laws in such a distant corner of his kingdom ; the woman
replied — " Why, then, do you take countries which you cannot
• Blphinstone, vol. i. p. 572. f Briggs' Ferishta, vol. i. p. 60.
IHE MOHAMMEDAN PERIOD.
IS
masaud's army on the march.
govern, and for the protection of which you must answer in the
day of judgment ?" Mahraoud felt the justice of the repi )of,
and at once gave instructions to afford better protection to hia
distant subjects.*
Mohammed, who had been nominated by his deceased fathei
as his successor to the throne of Ghazni, in preference to his
brother Masaud, did not reign many weeks. The more war-
lil^e and popular character of the latter gained for him the
suffrages of the people and the army, who proclaimed him
sultan so soon as he made his appearance at the capital from
the province of Ispahan.
The military qualities of the new sovereign were very shortly
in requisition ; for whilst a rebellion broke out in Lahore, the
Seljuks, a warlike and powerful tribe of Tartars on the north
* Elphinstone, vol. i. p. 571.
H BRITISH INDIA.
of the Oxus, threatened his dominions with an invasion on the
west. The troubles in his eastern possessions being quelled,
Masaud marched against his new enemies, who had in the
mean time (a. d. 1034) defeated and killed one of his ablest
generals. A campaign of two years on the western frontiers
of his dominions ended in a decisive battle near Mero, in which
the Seljuks (a. d. 1039) were left complete masters of the field.
The sultan retreated with the shattered remains of his army
to Ghazni, where finding disunion and discontent amongst his
people and army taking a formidable shape, he determined to
retreat beyond the Indus, and seek to recruit his shattered
fortunes in his Indian territories. On his way to Lahore dis-
content took the form of mutiny, which ended in his deposition,
and the restoration to power of his brother Mohammed. The
immediate resnlt of this was the death of Masaud, by command
of Ahmed, son of Mohammed, after a turbulent reign of ten
years.
The rule of Mohammed was not, however, destined to a long
continuance. The deceased sultan's son, Modud, took imme-
diate steps to avenge his father's death. Marching from the
western frontiers with a small body of troops, he made his way
through Ghazni to Lahore ; and meeting Mohammed and hia
son at Fattehabad, he attacked and completely routed their,
army, making themselves and families prisoners, and eventually
put them to death to secure to himself the undisturbed pos-
session of the throne.
The whole attention of the new sultan was for a time directed
to the west, where the movements of the Seljuk invaders were
becoming daily more alarming- Either from the circumstance
of Modud having espoused a daughter of one of the Seljuk
chiefs, or from more important matters engrossing their attention
elsewhere, they appear not to have offered any real opposition
to his regaining possession of Ghazni, which he did in the year
following his accession to power;
Pisturbances now occurred in the east (a. d. 1042), caused
no doubt by the absence of the new sultan from his Indian
territories. The Rajah of Delhi made this the occasion of re-
THE MOHAMMEDAN PERIOD. 15
covering all the cities captured by Masaud on the east of the
Sutlege ; and elated with his first successes, the Hindoo prince
pushed his forces to the very gates of I^argacot, to recover
which holy shrine vast crowds of Indian volunteers flocked to
his standard. The religious zeal of the Hindoos bore down
all opposition ; and despite the strong military position of this
temple-fortress, the shrine fell once more into the hands of its
votaries.
Stimulated still further by this new success, and assured by
the absence of the sultan, the rajah called around him the
whole Hindoo population of the Punjab, and proceeded at
once to deliver the country from the Ghaznivide yoke.
Lahore was shortly after (a. d. 1044) invested by the Indian
army ; and the garrison, receiving no succor or supplies during
a siege of seven months, began to be reduced to great ex-
tremities. They must soon have yielded before fatigue and
famine ; but determined to make a last des[)erate effort, they
sallied so vigorously upon the besiegers as completely to dis-
perse them and raise the siege.
The remainder of Modud's reign was occupied in keeping
within bounds the turbulence of his subjects, the disaffection of
his Indian possessions, and the restlessness of his Seljuk neigh-
bors. In the midst of these conflicting occupations Modiid
expired after a reign of nine years, (a. d. 1049.)
The throne was now occupied by the late sultan's brother,
Abul Hassan, who, however, after a short rule of two years,
gave way to his uncle, Abul Rashid.
This prince was not more fortunate than his predecessor;
for before the second year of his reign he was beseiged in
Ghazni by a revolted chief, captured, and put to death with all
his family. The successful rebel enjoyed the fruits of his
treason but a month, at the 2nd of which time he was assassi-
nated ; and the army sought for some member of the rightful
family to occupy the vacant throne.
The choice at length fell upon a young prince, Farokhsad,
who had passed many years in prison through the jealousy of
previous outlaws. His reign, although it lasted but six ye^ps,
76 BRITISH INDIA.
may be called a prosperous one compared tD those preceding
it. He managed to curb the restless, aggressive spirit of the
Seljuk tribes, and at the same time to preserve order and quiet
within his own dominions, but at last fell by the hand of aa
assassin.
His successor was his brother Ibrahim, a prince of widely
different tastes and temperament from all who had gone before
him. His desire was peace ; and having conciliated his
troublesome neighbors, the Seljuks, he devoted himself steadily
to the internal affairs of his kingdom. Religion, the adminis-
tration of justice, and the encouragement of learned men, ap-
pear to have engrossed the chief of his time ; and the only
mention we find of him, in any of the historical records, aa
engaged in a military undertaking, was upon some expedition
to the Sutlege, on which occasion he captured several cities
from the Hindoos. Little as there is to record of this monarch
of a political nature, his reign nevertheless lasted for the un-
usual period of forty-one years, and terminated as peacefully
as it had commenced.
The next in succession was Masaud II. (a. d. 1089), who
enjoyed a peaceful reign of twenty- five years, during which
period the greater portion of his attention was devoted to
legislating and improving the condition of his country. Some
expeditions into Hindostan were undertaken by his generals,
but with no great or lasting results.
Arslan, the elder son of the deceased sultan, commenced his
reign with violence, and ended it in his own blood. Having
imprisoned his brothers, their uncle, the Seljuk sultan, marched
against him with a formidable army, defeated him, and placed
one of his brothers, Behrara, on the throne. Arslan was pur-
sued from the battle-field and slain.
The new sultan (a. D. 1118) appears to have inherited the
love for literature which had distinguished so many of his pre-
decessors. Learned men, poets and philosophers, were wel-
comed at his court, and treated with the greatest consideration.
The peaceful and prosperous state in which he found the king-
dom greatly favored this, and for a period of nearly thirty
THE MOHAMMEDAN PERIOD. 77
years allowed him ample opportunity to gratify his tastes. The
peaceful tenor of his long reign was unfortunately broken,
through an act which could scarcely have been expected from
a monarch of such elevated tastes.
Having had a difference with his son-in-law, Kutb-u-din Sur,
prince of Ghor, he contrived first to get him into his power,
and then to kill him. The brother of the murdered prince
lost no time in avenging him, and marching upon Ghazni
with a numerous army, drove out the treacherous Behram.
The defeated monarch, however, fonnd means and opportunity
to fall upon the invader and completely routed his troops,
making himself prisoner, and eventually putting him to a cruel
death.
lietribution for this double crime was at hand. Ala-u-din,
another brother of Kutb-u-din, entered the Ghaznivide terri-
tories at the head of a small but determined body of troops;
and although in the first instance fortune did not appear to
favor him, he finally succeeded in compelling Behram to fly for
safety to his Indian territories, where he shortly afterward died
from exhaustion and grief.
His son, Khosru, who had shared his prosperity, had now
(a. D. 1152) to participate in his reverses. The discomfited
army of Ghazni, finding itself deprived of its leader, followed
the son mih more than ordinary devotion, and succeeded in
fighting a way to Lahore, where the new monarch found his
[ndian subjects ready to receive him with open arms. It does
lot appear that the reign of Khosru was marked by any
Dolitical events of consequence. His tastes led him to consult
:he prudent policy of peace, and to rest contented with the
[ndian limits of his ancestral possessions ; nor do we find that
he suffered any molestation from the new dynasty ruling at
Ghazni.
At his death (a. D. 1160) he was succeeded by Khosru
Malik, who, after a most tranquil reign of twenty-seven years,
was attacked by the Ghor kings, and eventually defeated and
slain. The kingdom of Lahore from this date became a
78 BRITISHINDIA.
portion of the Ghaznivide territory in the hands of the new line
of princes.
Gheias-u-din, the Ghorian sultan of Ghazni and Lahore,
aided by the military talents of his brother, Shahib, had not
long been settled in his new conquest before he began to turn
'his attention eastward ; and, like many of his predecessors, to
attempt new conquests on the Indian side of the Sutlege. The
Ilajali of Delhi was the first Hindoo potentate attacked ; but so
well was he supported by his followers, that the fierce and war-
like forces led against them from the north failed in their efforts ;
and despite the terrible charge'^ of Afghan horse, the troops
of Delhi were left masters of the battle-field; Shahib, who
commanded the invading forces, escaping with great difficulty
and badly wounded.
Two years later (a. d. 1193) Shahib, burning with a desire
to wipe out the stain upon his military reputation left by his
former defeat, again marched an army of Turks and Afghans
across the frontiers, and encountered Pritwi, the Delhi rajah,
whom he found assembled with a powerful army from many
Indian states to oppose his further progress. Upon this occa-
sion the Afghan cavalry decided the result of the day, for
having drawn the Hindoo troops from their line of battle,
Shahib suddenly wheeled round a body of chosen horse, 12,000
strong, and charging the vast mass of troops whilst in broken
columns, succeeded in utterly routing them.* The rajah was
made prisoner, and ultimately put to death whilst in confine-
ment.
This victory was followed by other conquests. The Rajah
of Canouj was defeated in a pitched battle, and his territories
were at once annexed to the dominions of the victor. Gwalior,
in Bundekund, as well as several strong positions in Rohil-
cund, were next taken possession of; and in the following
year the Ghaznivide warrior extended his arms still further,
subduing the fine provinces of Oude, Behar, and Bengal.
The death of Gheias-u-din, which took place after a reign of
■ ♦ "Ferishta,*' vol. i. pp. 173-177.
THE MOHAMMEDAN PERIOD.
19
forty-five years, placed liis brotlier, Siialii!)-u-dm, on the throne.
India, however, saw no further exploits of this successfnl
warrior. He was engaged in a war with the sultan of Kharism,
which terminated to Ins disadvantage, and led to the defection
of some portion of his western -possessions. A second expe-
dition against that country was on the point of being under*
.taken, when Sliahib fell by the hands of assassins after a short
reign of four years. Few soldiers had been more successful or
enterprising than the conqueror of the central provinces of
Hindostan ; even the brilliant achievements of Mahmoud were
unimportant in extent compared to those of the Ghorian sultan,
who had extended the Afghan rule as far as the extreme limits
of the Ganges.
Upon the death of Shahib (a. d. 1206), his nephew, Mah-
moud Ghori, was proclaimed sovereign ; but he continued to
rule over no more than Ghor ; and so far abandoned claim to
any further territory as to send the insignia of royalty to the
viceroy of India, Kutb-u-din, then resident at Delhi. Thus
India became an independent power ; and in the person of the
uew monarch commenced the line of kings of Delhi.
JENOHIS KHAN.
CHAPTER II.
FROM THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE KINGDOM OP DELHI TO ITS
CONQUEST BY THE TARTARS. A. D. 1206-1526.
KuTB-u-DiN was the first of a line known as the slave-'kinga
of Delhi, from the fact of their having been originally Turki
slaves. The present monarch had been -raised to his high
rank through the favor of Shahib, who greatly admired bis
many good and shining qualities. He seems to have been a
prudent and just monarch, and to have attached his subjects to
his person by the wisdom and gentleness of his rule, which,
however, lasted for but four years as a king, though he had
governed the state of Delhi as viceroy for fully twenty years.
flis son Aram was a weak prince, and was set aside shortly
after his accession for Altamsh, son-in-law of Kutb-u-din, who,
like his predecessor, had been raised from slavery to high
fav^or.
Altamsh was not deficient in military talent and personal
(80)
THE MOHAMMEDAN PERIOD. 81
courage, and found ample occupation during his reign for both
qualities. The Mohammedan power was never so thoroughly
established ia any portion of Indian proper, but some rajah or
dependent sovereign found occasion for attempting an assertion
of their territorial rights. In this way Behar, Malwa, and
Gwalior called down upon them the chastisement of Altamsh.
It was during this reign that the celebrated Jenghis Khan
poured his Mogul myriads from the north over a great part of
Asia, aod at one time threatened the Indian monarchy with an
invasion.
The death of Altamsh at Delhi, brought his son, Rukn-u-
din, to the throne, whence his indolence, indifference, and dis-
sipation shortly drove him in favor of his sister Rezia.
The sultana (a. d. 1236) was a woman of more than ordinary
attainments, and seems to have administered the affairs of the
kingdom with wisdom and industry. Her talents, however,
failed to secure her in the possession of the throne. Jealousies
crept iii, a party rebelled against her authority, and finally,
after a severe engagement, her troops were defeated, and Rezia
made captive and slain in cold blood.
During the two short reigns of Behram and Masaud which
followed, the most prominent event was the invasion of India
at different points by armies of Moguls, one of which pene-
trated as far as Bengal. They were, however, driven back
with considerable loss.
Nasir-u-din Mahmoud (a. d. 1246) was the grandson of
Altamsh. Of studious disposition, he committed the charge
of government and of all military operations to his vizier,
formerly a Turki slave of his grandfather, and a man of great
ability. Through his energy several revolts in the remote
Hindoo states were suppressed, and the inroads of the Moguls
on the \^ estern frontier effectually checked.
Upon the death of Nasir (a. d. 1266), his vizier, Gheias u-
din Bulbun, stepped quietly to the throne, where he r:iaintained
himself by a line of rigorous cruelty to all suspected of being
inimical to his interest. His reign, which lasted for a period
of twenty years, was marked by insurrections and invasions, all
8d BRITISH INDIA.
of which he overcame with the same success which had marked
his career whilst vizier.
With his successor, Kai-Kobad, ended the race of the slave-
kings. This monarch ruled but for a brief period ; and at his
death the choice of the people fell upon Jelal-u-din, in whose
person commenced the house of Khilji. His reign, as also
that of his nephew and successor, Allah-u-din, was a constant
succession of plots, intrigues, and murders.
At this period a third Mongolian invasion of India took
place, more formidable than either of the previous. Thanks,
however, to the bravery and experience of his general, Zaffer
Khan, the sultan was victorious, though his success cost him
the life of his heroic commander, who fell covered with wounds.
This victory induced Allah-u-din to turn his arms to the
peninsula of India, where he defeated several of the hitherto
independent rajahs, and compelled them to pay him tribute.
Jealous of the influence and number of the Moguls in his army,
the sultan ordered them to be dismissed his service without
pay, -and afterward to be exterminated to the number of fifteen
thousand.
The death of Allah (a. D. 1316) was said to have been
hastened by poison administered by his favorite general, Mallek
Kaffir, who thereupon caused the late king's youngest son, an
infant, to be proclaimed. This meeting with the disapproval
of the nobles and army of Delhi, they placed Mubarik, the
eldest son of Allah, on the throne, slew Mallek, and so far re-
stored tranquillity. The new sovereign, although he bogaii his
reign with no less an exploit than the conquest of the Malabar
country, quickly abandoned himself to dissipation, and left all
authority in the hands of a low Hindoo, one Mallek Khosru,
who shortly afterward found an opportunity to murder his
master, together with every member of his family.
This treason drew upon him the speedy vengeance of the
nobles, who, with the Rajah of the Deccan, dispersed his adhe-
rents, and terminated his power with his life. The race of
Khilji ended with Mubarik, and with his successor commenced
the rule of the house of Toghlak.
THE MOHAMMEDAN PERIOD. 83
There being no member of the royal family left (a. d. 1321),
the choice of the nobles and of the army was naturally directed
toward those chiefs who ranked highest amongst them. Their
selection was Gheias-u-din Toghlak, governor of the Punjab, a
man of high reputation in military and civil affairs, and who
proved himself not unworthy of the popular choice. He
sliowed both activity and wisdom during his short reign. The
threatened invasion of the Moguls on the north-western frontiers
was effectually checked by a Ihie of defenses thrown up along
the Afghan boundary, whilst on the south he busied himself by
subduing a further portion of the Deccan, and arranging
matters in Bengal and Tirhoot, as well as annexing the
territories of the Rajah of Dacca to his dominions.
Returning from this last expedition, he was killed by the
fall of a bungalow, erected expressly to receive him by his eldest
son, not without strong suspicion of premeditation against the
latter, who, as a consequence of this occurrence, mounted the
throne.
Mohammed Toghlak was proclaimed sultan (a. d. 1325)
amidst a great show of ostentatious liberality to all about him.
He was a prince of great ability, and possessed more than
ordinary acquirements ; and few monarchs evinced a greater
desire to patronize men of learning and distinction than did
the new sovereign. His accomplishments, however, did not
counterbalance his terrible crimes ; and, if possible, his talenta
served but to add to the violence of hi-s outrageous actions.
An army of Moguls, which found means to enter the Punjab,
was bought off by a large sum of money. The subjugation of
the remainder of the Deccan was completed, and general good
order was restored throughout the most remote provinces of hh
vast dominions.
From this time Mohammed seems to have abandoned him
self to a most extraordinary and violent line of conduct, quit(
at variance with the previous reputation he had earned. Ar-
invasion of Persia with a gigantic army — the conquest oi
China — were both productive of disastrous consequences t-o
himself and his people. And added to these freaks were his ex-
84 BRITISH INDIA.
cessive fiscal imposts, and his tampering with the currency,
and terrible cruelty to the inhabitants of many districts.
These excesses produced open rebellion ^a. d. 1338) in many
quarters ; and during the- next thirteen years we read of a
Buccession of revolts, which seem to have kept the sovereign
constantly employed. Many of these outbreaks were quelled
for a time ; but in several instances the disaiFected provinces
defied the power of the tyrant, and maintained their inde-
pendence. Amongst these were Bengal, the Carnatic, and
the Malabar territories.
Mohammed is reported to have died of a surfeit of fish at
Tatta, whilst on his way to quell one of the numerous revolts
of that unsettled period, leaving no family behind him.
Firuz Toghlak, the late king's nephew (a. d. 1351), was
raised to the throne in the absence of any direct heirs. His
reign, though not distinguished by any great military exploits,
was yet one of prosperity, and attended with the happiest re-
sults to his people. He reversed all the fiscal and monetary
decrees of his uncle, and busied himself more in the execution
of works of public utility and improving the resources of his
dominions, than in seeking to add to their extent.
In the eighty-seventh year of his age, Firuz, from bodily in-
firmity, resigned nearly all his power into the hands of his
vizier, who soon began to use his authority against the claims
of the heir-apparent. He failed, however, in his plots ; for
the son persuaded Firuz to banish his minister and invest him
with supreme authority. His dissolute conduct soon disgusted
the nobles ; and eventually he was compelled to fly to the
mountains for safety, and the old king once more resumed the
reins of government.
Upon his death a scene of disorder, struggles, and blood-
ghed followed. Two grandsons reigned after him in succession,
each for but a few months ; Nasir Toghlak, the banished son
of Firuz, returned and resumed the government during three
years ; after which his son, Humayun, assumed the sceptre,
but lived only forty-five days.
Mahmoud Toghlak, the younger brother of the preceding,
TAMERLANE, OR TIMUR BEC.
rse)
THE MOHAMMEDAN PERIOD. , 8T
was a minor when he ascended the throne, (a. d. 1394.) This
circumstance, added to the previous distracted state of the
kingdom, induced the governors of Gujerat, Malwa, and Juan-
poor, to assert and maintain their independence ; and it was
soon evident that the new sovereign, so far from being able to
turn his attention to them, would find occupation nearer home,
where civil troubles awaited him.
In the midst of these commotions (A. d. 1398) a fresh
calamity descended upon the country, which at once threatened
the speedy dissolution of the empire. Tamerlane, having
overrun Persia, Georgia, and Mesopotamia, with portions of
Russia and Siberia, at the head of vast hordes of Tartars,
turned his attention to India, and sent forward his grandson,
Pir Mohammed, to prepare the way for the main body of the
invaders.
The Tartar general swept the Punjab with his fierce
troops, and after carrying fire and slaughter through the entire
province, took possession of the fortified city of Mooltan.
Tamerlane, meanwhile, had effected a passage across the
dangerous defiles of the mountain-ranges to the north of
Afghanistan, marched for the Indus, which he crossed at
Attok, and thence made for Sarnana, massacring the inhabit-
ants of every town through which he passed.
Reinforced by a junction with the army of his grandson,
Tamerlane marched toward Delhi, where he found the Sultan
Mahmoud prepared to receive him with a large force, aided by
many auxiliaries and a numerous body of elephants. The in-
vaders proved superior to the Indians both in numbers and
valor ; and although the sultan did his best to defend his king-
dom, the Hindoo army was defeated with immense slaughter.
Mahmoud sought refuge in Gujerat, whilst his broken forces
took shelter within the walls of Delhi, where they made terms
with the Tartar chief, and submitted to his authority as
Emperor of India, which he was then proclaimed.
The capitulation of the city did not save it from the plunder
and violence of the Tartar troops ; who, meeting with some
resistance in their excesses, fell upon the inhabitants, and a
88 BRITISH INDIA.
general massacre ensued: "some streets were rendered im-
passable by heaps of dead ; and the gates being forced, the
whole Mogul army gained admittance, and a scene of the
utmost horror ensued."*
Tamerlane quitted Delhi when there seemed nothing further
to be gained by remaining ; and carrying with him an immense
booty and a vast retinue of slaves of dl ranks, he marched
through Meerut and up the banks of the Ganges as far as
Hurdwar, thence across Lahore to the Ghazni country by the
route he had followed on entering India.
The Tartar monarch may be said to have found Hindostan
a garden — he left it a desert, a. i>. 1399. Famine and pesti-
lence were the gifts he showered on the inhabitants, whom
he deemed not worthy of slavery in a distant land. Acquisi-
tion of territory seemed to be no part of his plan. A fame
Buch as in those days of bloodshed was deemed worthy of a
despot, he certainly achieved, but with no advantage to him-
self beyond the amount of treasure he managed to carry with
him on his way to meet other foes. *
After various struggles and some bloodshed in Delhi for the
mastery, Mahmoud at length came forward and reasserted hia
claim to the throne. He lived a few years after this ; and waa
succeeded by Doulat Khan Lodi, who, after a rule of one year,
gave way to the governor of the Punjab, Khizir Khan ; and
thus ended the Toghlak dynasty of the Afghan race of kings
Khizir Khan affected to rule in the name and under the
authority of Tamerlane, and by this artifice gave a stability to
his government which it could not otherwise have possessed.
His reign of seven years was followed by that of his son Syed
Mobarik, a just and prudent ruler, who was, however, during
thirteen years, continually embroiled in disturbances.
Seyd Mohammed, his grandson, was placed on the throne
npon the assassination of Seyd Mobarik. He ruled for a brief
period, and was succeeded by his son, Seyd AUah-u-din, who^
• "rerishta,"vol.L
THE MOHAMMEDAN PERIOD. 89
after reigning for seven years in great weakness, abdicated, and
made way for the fifth or Lodi dynasty.
Behlol Lodi, governor of the Punjab, was descended from an
Afghan family of high character, whose power and influence
fead caused the jealousy and persecution of the late dynasty.
The outbreak which drove Seyd Allah from his throne called
Behlol to Delhi; and although meeting at first with some re-
sistance, he soon established himself on a firm footing, and
reigned peacefully and successfully for a period of twenty-
eight years.
His son and successor, Secander Lodi, maintained himself in
his father's possessions with vigor and firmness, managing the
internal affairs of the kingdom with great leniency and pru-
dence. He was, however, a bigot, and persecuted the Brah-
mins with great cruelty. The territories of Behar were re-
annexed to Delhi by Secander, who was not deficient in
military talent. He died at Agra in A. D. 1516.
Ibrahim Lodi, his son, possessed all his father's intolerance,
without any of his good qualities. By a course of cruelty and
oppression he alienated the afi*ections of his people from hia
family, and at length drove his nobles to open rebellion.
These called to their aid one who was only too glad to avail
himself of the opportunity of reconquering the old acquisitions
of Tamerlane. Baber, a descendant of the last-named emperor,
and who then reigned supreme in Ghazni, accepted the invita-
tion of the governor of Lahore, and passed the Indus at the
head of a small but well-appointed army. After some en-
counters in the upper provinces, Baber advanced toward Delhi,
where Ibrahim met him with a large body of troops far superior
in number to his own. The superior tactics of the Tartar
chief, and the valor of his well-disciplined troops, gave them
the advantage over the huge but unwieldy mass of Hindoo
soldiers. The last of the Afghan race of monarchs fell on the
battle-field, leaving Baber in possession of the country, with no
obstacle between himself and the empire.
8* '
CHAPTER III.
FROM THE REIGN OF BABER TO THE DEPOSING OP SHAH JEHAN.
A. D. 1526-1658.
Descended in a direct line by his father's side from Tiraur,
the first Tartar scourge of India, Zehir-ed-din, or, as he is
more generally styled, Babe* the Tiger, claimed equal con-
sanguinity by the maternal line with another great warrior,
Jenghis Khan, the Mogul conqueror. It is from this latter
circumstance, doubtless, that nearly all writers have erroneously
applied the term " Mogul empire" to the rule of this Tartar
dynasty.
Contrary to the general expectations of his followers, Baber
determined upon exercising the title by which he was now
known, and as Emperor of India to remain at Delhi, strengthen
his position, and even add to his already extensive territories.
This resolve, although disapproved of in the first instance by
the chiefs of his army, soon found favor in their eyes when
they began to taste the pleasures of an Indian life, and be-
came accustomed to the soft enervation of a southern climate.
(90)
BABER.
(9l>
THE MOHAMMEDAN PERIOD. 93,
The various governors and subordinate rajahs, who had
assumed something of independence during the recent disturb-
ances, were not disposed quietly to submit themselves to the
rule of the newly-made emperor, and several of them set him
openly at defiance. To chastise these became his first duty ;
a task, however, more arduous and dangerous than he had at
first contemplated. The Afghan chiefs and the Hindoo and
Seikh soldiery fought with determined obstinacy, and disputed
every battle with desperate valor. On more than one occasion
Baber, who did not spare himself, was in imminent danger of
falling into the hands of the enemy ; and it was not until the
end of the fourth year of these hard-fought struggles that he
brought the various provinces once more under the dominion
of Delhi.
The emperor was not destined to outlive these successes
long. A life of strange vicissitude and great bodily hardship
had made inroads upon his constitution, not to be shaken off.
He was sensible that his end was drawing near ; and accord-
ingly prepared for it by many judicious arrangements relative
to the future government of the country, which he bequeathed
to his son Humayun, and finally expired at the end of the year
1530, having reigned over India five years.
Humayun ascended the throne with the most brilliant pros-
pects. The empire appeared to be firmly established ; the
revenues were in a flourishing condition ; and he himself a prince
well calculated to secure the good-will of all those about him.
Of an amiable disposition, with a great taste for literature, and
a considerable share of military reputation, he gave promise of
swaying the destinies of the Indian people to their happiness
and his own glory. But his character proved far from suited
to the spirit of the age in which he lived, and which could
adapt itself to none but an iron rule.
An excursion against Gujerat was followed by one into the
Afghan territories, where, although victorious, he nearly fell a
victim to treachery, and only succeeded in escaping with hia
life. Hearing of his reverses, his brothers and some chiefs re-
belled against him ; and after one or two attempts to recover
94 BRITISHINDIA.
his authority, he was eventually compelled to seek safety in
the kingdom of Persia, where he was received with great kind-
ness, and even promised assistance, by the monarch of that
country.
By the aid of this new ally, Humayun was at length enabled
to punish his rebellious relations, and retake a portion, though
a small one, of his former dominions ; and after an absence of
nearly sixteen years re-entered Delhi in triumph. His restora-
tion, however, was not long enjoyed by him ; for missing his
footway whilst walking on a terrace of his palace, he fell to
the ground below, and suffered such severe injuries as caused
his death a few days afterward.
Before proceeding to narrate the events which distinguished
the career of Akbar, the successor of the preceding monarch,
it may be well to place before the reader a brief account of the
other Indian states, partly independent and partly owning the
supremacy of the emperors of Delhi, inasmuch as most of these
will figure in the pages which chronicle the deeds of the new
monarch.
The empire of Delhi had reached its utmost limits in the
reign of Moh-ammed Toghlak ; but upon the death of that
monarch many provinces of the kingdom threw off their alle-
giance, and with but few exceptions maintained their inde-
pendence until the reign of Akbar. Of these the most im-
portant were, perhaps, the kingdoms of the Deccan, viz.,
Deccan proper, from the ruins of which sprang the kingdoms
of Bijapoor, Ahraednegar, Golconda, and Berar. Tiie king-
dom of Gujerat, founded in a. d. 1396, cojitinued independent
until A. D. 1561, when it was conquered by Akbar. It com*
prehended pretty nearly the tract of country at present known
as the Gujerat country. The Malwa kingdom lasted from
A. D. 1401 until 1512; whilst that of Candeish continued intact
from A. I). 1399 to 1599. Besides the preceding were the
Rajpoot states of Scinde, Bundelcund, Gwalior, Oodipoor,
Marwar, Jesalmeer, Jeipoor, and some petty hill tribes in the
western deserts.
The kingdom of Bengal remained independent from A. D
HUMAYUN.
^95)
THE MOHAMMEDAN PERIOD. 97
1838 to 1573, governed by Hindoos, wbilsl Mooltan and a
pait of the Punjab were goverjied partly by Afghan families
and partly by descendants of Tamerlane.
At the time of his accession to the throne, Akbar was littlft
more than thirteen years of age. His youth and inexperience
were fortunately fully compensated by the wisdom and vigor
of his vizier Behrara Khan, his father's general and primo
adviser. This able commander lost no time in putting down
the insurrections which broke out in various parts of the empire
at this time, as was usual upon the death of an Indian monarch ;
and by carrying the young emperor, nothing loath, with him,
he helped to complete the military education which had been
commenced in his father's reign.
The first who brought upon him the chastisement of Akbar
was Hemu, a Hindoo prince who had assumed the title of
Emperor of Delhi. This usurper had collected a powerful
body of troops favorable to his claims and inimical to the
Mohammedan rule, and by their religious zeal was enabled to
make a good stand against the Tartar army. A great battle
was fought at Paniput, in which the Hindoo prince bore a
conspicuous part; but despite the number and valor of his
devoted followers, victory, which for some time appeared
doubtful, at length declared in favor of the Mohammedan
forces, and Hemu was taken prisoner after being badly wounded
in his howdah. It is related that the captive was brought to
Akbar in his tent, where his minister, Behrara, desired him to
give the first blow to the Hindoo, as a signal for his death.
The brave young emperor refused to strike his wounded
prisoner ; upon which the vizier, enraged at his unlooked-for
generosity, struck off the head of the captive with his own
hand.
This victory was followed by the complete submissjcn of the
provinces of Delhi and Agra, and shortly afterward by the
pacification of the Punjab. The young emperor had, however,
to deal with another and more dangerous opponent in the
person of his prime minister and general, Behram Khan. This
able but violent man, raised by his undoubted ability and past
9
98 BRITISH INDIA.
services to the highest offices and greatest authority, began to
give evidence of a cruel and jealous spirit, in the many deaths
which he caused amongst those about the court, who might in
any degree oppose his authority or wishes. He soon became
not only hated and feared by the nobles of Akbar's court, bm
an object of distrust and aversion to the monarch himself, who
at length formally deposed him and sent him on a pilgrimage
to Mecca ; on the road thither he was assassinated by a relative
of one of his former victims.
At this period (a. d. 1560) the dominions of the emperor
included only the Punjab, Delhi, Agra, Lucknow, Ajraeer, and
Gwalior. A general spirit of insubordination ruled through
most of these provinces, which was no doubt ministered to by
the belief that Akbar's extreme youth rendered opposition to
his authority an easy matter. The emperor soon showed a
determination not only to restrain and punish these refractory
spirits, but also to recover all those portions of the empire
which had fallen from it during the past century, and so make
India but one country under one common head.
Malwas was the first province annexed by Akbar, though
not without some hard fighting and a good deal of subsequent
insubordination on the part of the generals and governors put
in command, against whom the young emperor was compelled
to proceed in person. Other revolts in various parts of the
kingdom followed, which occupied the attention of the monarch
for seven years, at the end of which period he had either slaiu
or conciliated all his unruly chiefs and opponents.
The Rajpoot princes were the next who drew against them
the arms of Delhi. The strong fort of Chitur, in Oodipoor,
was besieged, and after a gallant resistance captured with all
its treasures ; the rajah was never taken, and the country
managed to hold out against Akbar through his entire reign.
Gujerat was next (a. d. 1572) subdued by Akbar in person,
and annexed to the empire ; after which Bengal was attacked
by one of the imperial generals and finally subdued, though
not without some hard fought battles. Here, too, Akbar had
to contend with rebellious chiefs, who appear to have given
THE MOHAMMEDAN PERIOD. 99
him more trouble than the original possessors of the country.
By means of great firmness, and judiciously blending with it a
degree of moderation and clemency, Akbar finally succeeded
in quieting all this portion of his dominions,* and firmly
establishing ais power throughout the whole of central India.
Ilis attention was next turned to Cashmere, a country situated
cri the Himalayas^ above the reach of the temperature of
llindostan, and gifted with fertility and a salubrious climate.
The dissensions of the reigning dynasty, a race of Mohammedan
adventurers, opened a tempting door to the ambitious spirit
of Akbar, who forthwith sent an army, which, forcing the
mountain passes leading to that country, soon compelled the
king and his chiefs to accept the terras offered them, namely,
complete subjection to Akbar's sovereignty. From this period
Cashmere seems to have been the summer residence of the
emperors of Delhi so long as that monarchy lasted.
A war with the Afghans of the north-eastern provinces of
Cabul did not interfere with the quiet government of Hindo-
stan, the whole of which was now under the rule of Delhi as
far as the Nerbudda, excepting only a few of the Rajpoot
territories. '
The Deccan became the scene of Akbar's further conquests
in the year 1596 ; and after tw< years spent by his generals in'
that countr3^ he himself marched to the scene of operations
before Ahmednegar. The war in the peninsula was terminated
by the defeat of the reigning princes and the annexation of a
considerable part of that state to the emperor's dominions.
Leaving the prosecution of further objects (a. d. 1601) in
the liands of his minister, Abul Fazl, Akbar quitted the Deccau
and proceeded to Agra. This w^as rehdered necessary by the
rebellious conduct of his eldest son, Selim, who, instigated by
bad advisers, and under the influence of opium and wine, had
seized upon Allahabad and declared himself king of Oude and
Behar. This rupture was, however, healed shortly afterward :
Selim was declared heir to the throne, admitted at court, and
permitted to wear royal ornaments.
* Stttwart's H' story of BengaL
100 BRITISH INDIA.
The many years spent by Akbar in warlike operations, the
daring and reckless manner in which he had ever exposed him-
self to the dangers and privations of the field and camp, had
not failed to work their effect upon his constitution ; despite
his abstemious habits, he appears to have labored under severe
and frequent ailments during the latter years of his reign, and
in the month of September, 1605, his illness assumed so alarm-
ing a form as to leave little doubt what would be the result. "*
A combination was attempted on the part of some of the
nobles to set up Selim's son, Khusru, as successor, but it
broke down ; and Selim, who at first had absented himself from
his father, remained by his side during the last days of his
mortal illness, and received from his hands the royal scymeter.
Akbar died after a reign of forty-nine years, passed amidst
ilmost continued warfare, leaving his kingdom on a firmer
basis than it had been at any previous period. Possessed of
all the military genius so necessary in those times, Akbar was
endowed with many excellent qualities not often combined
with royalty in the East. A lover of science and literature, a
ttiost rigorous dispenser of justice, a practiced financier, a
thorough master of all business details, the late emperor found
time, amidst all his wars, to pursue the peaceful studies of a
philosopher. Tolerant in the extreme to all religious sects,
Akbar frequently held discourses with Brahmins and Christians
upon their creed, and would permit no persecution for differ-
ence of opinion. His intimacy with the learned Abul Fazl
and his brother Feizi contributed doubtless to his moderation ;
and to the same cause may be ascribed his own free-thinking
ideas, which, whilst they rendered him a very good sovereign,
made him a very indifferent Mohammedan.
The revenue of the empire was placed upon a sound footing;
many splendid works of military and ornamental character
were undertaken ; and the whole of his own royal establishment,
althoug^a on a vast and magnificent scale, was reduced to the
most systematic order.f In short, no part of his government
♦ Price's Memoirs of Jehan-Ghir, p. 70. f "Ayeen Akberry."
JEHAF-GHIR.
02)
THE MOHAMMEDAN PERIOD. 103
appeared too insignificant in his eyes to deserve its own share
of regular attention.
No opposition was offered to the succession of Selim, who
was saluted by the title of Jehan-Ghir, or " Conqueror of the
World." But before the end of the first year of his reign, it
became apparent that the peace of the empire was to be dis-
turbed by Jehan-Ghir's own son Khosru, who, raising levies,
marched northward and seized on the city of Lahore. His
father followed him at the head of a chosen body of troops ;
and, in an engagement which followed, totally defeated the
rebel army, making many prisoners, amongst whom was the
author of the treason, Khosru, who was loaded with chains
and kept a close prisoner for a year.
About this time (a. d. 1611) the emperor married the widow
of a late governor of Bengal, who became so famed for her un-
rivaled beauty and brilliant accomplishments as to receive the
title of Noor-mahal, or ** Light of the Harem." This favorite
obtained complete ascendancy over the emperor's mind, but
exercised it with great wisdom, influenced, it is believed, by
the sage councils of her father, a man of high repute. The
emperor resigned to Noor-mahal the direction of his imperial
household ; and by her aid it was managed not only with
magnificent pomp, but with a great regard to economy and
order. The monarch alludes most feelingly to the good influ-
ence of his sultana and her family in his autobiography, and
ascribes much of his prosperity to their wise councils and
devoted services.
Some disturbances in Bengal were soon quelled, as was also
a difference with the Kana of Oodipoor, who was forced to sub-
mit to the authority of the emperor. Jehan-Ghir's attempts upon
the Deccan were less fortunate, and after an obstinate resistance
his army v/as forced to quit that country with heavy losses.
At the conclusion of these operations (a. d. 1615), an em-
bassador from the British court, Sir T. Roe, reached Ajineer,
to form a treaty of amity with the emperor, or, as he was then
termed by European writers, "the Great Mogul." Sir Thomas
remained in the country three years ; and in the account of hia
104 BRITISH INDIA.
embassy, written by himself, he has left a very ample descrip*
tion of the Delhi court, and the state of the country at that
time.
From this it appears that, however rigorous in his outward
bearing, the emperor indulged in free living when in private,
and even in the company of the English embassador. Jehan-
GMr gave every encouragement to Europeans, and permitted the
free exercise of their religion. It is said also that he wore
figures of Christ and the Yirgin at the head of his rosary, and
that two of his nephews embraced Christianity with his full
consent.*
The prodigious wealth of the emperor may be judged from the
circumstance related in his memoirs of his presenting the bride
of one of his sons on the evening of her marriage with a pearl
necklace valued at $300,000, and a ruby worth $125,000, with
a yearly maintenance of $150,000. f
The great and unbounded influence of Noor-mahal over the
emperor raised up many enemies to her authority, and amongst
others Korrun, or, as he was afterward styled, Shah Jehan,
the monarch's third son. Fearing her power as adverse to his
claims, and possibly having advices of some intrigues against
him at court, the prince threw aside all disguise, and boldly
raised the stand^^rd of rebellion by laying siege to Agra. Here
he was defeated with considerable loss, and compelled to seek
his safety in flight ; but nothing daunted by his first failure,
he continued to maintain his struggle for several years with
varied fortune.
An incident at this time had well-nigh changed the whok
course of events, but for the device and boldness of the famed
Noor-mahal. Mohabet Khan, governor of the Punjab, having
incurred the displeasure or jealousy of that favorite, was
ordered to repair to the presence of the emperor, then enc
was different in the House of Lords ; for there the king, actii/g
most unconstitutionally, authorized Lord Temple to state that
he should personally regard every man as his enemy who sup-
ported the bill; which was consequently thrown out by a ma
jority of eight, the numbers on division being eighty-sevea
Against seventy-nine.
Shortl} after, Pitt, as prime minister, introduced and carried
his India bill, and established the Board of Contr' i, composed
of six privy councilors chosen by the king; whose powers, as
Iheir title implies, authorize them to check and control the
most important functions of the Company.
Upon the departure of Hastings, the senior member of
Council, Mr. Macpherson undertook the government, which
he conducted with great ability, and much to the satisfaction
of the Directors.
After some delay in the nomination of a successor to Hastings,
the Court of Directors appointed Lord Cornwallis to the vacant
office ; and that nobleman arrived in Calcutta and assumed the
reins of government in September, 1186, taking at the same
time the command of the forces in India.
Promising as were the appearances of the political horizon
at this juncture, the new governor-general soon found it as
difficult to maintain peace as had his predecessor. The first
symptom of approaching troubles was by an act of Tippoo,
Sultan of Mysore, who on some pretense invaded the dominions
of the Rajah of Travancore, an ally of the English, and suc-
ceeded in introducing a portion of his army within the in-
trenched lines of the rajah's fortifications. The resolute daring
of a small body of Nairs, however, turned the fortune of the
day ; and Tippoo had the mortification of beholding his numer-
ous troops flying before a mere handful of Hindoo warriors.
The sultan himself had some difficulty in escaping with his life,
BO hotly was he pursued by the resolute band of Nairs.
Tippoo endeavored to persuade Lord Cornwallis that it was
an unauthorized attack of his troops ; his lordship,, knowing
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD,
209
LOKD C0RNV7ALLIS.
hr» adversary's character, negotiated treaties with the Nizam
and the Mahrattas at Poonah, to control the restlessness of
Tippoo, who meanwhile renewed his assault upon the lines of
Travancore, which he carried on the Tth of May, 1*790, razed
them, and desolated the country. This attack was met by the
advance of General Meadows with the Madras array on Coim-
batore, and thence to the interior of the Mysore country ; while
General Abercrombie with the Bombay army descended by the
Malabar coast on Tippoo's territory. The campaign was
terminated in Tippoo's favor, Meadows having ineffectually en-
deavored to draw him into a general engagement, which he
dexterously avoided, and captured several depots well supplied
with stores and provisions.
The necessary arrangements having been completed, Com-
wallis personally opened the second campaign, and reached
the pass of Mooglee before his enemy could offer any resist-
ance. On the 5th of March, IT 91, the English arrived before
18*
210 BRITISH INDIA.
BaLgalore. Colonel Floyd, on the next morning, with a strong
detachment, unexpectedly fell in with Tippoo's army, and
rashly ordered an immediate attack ; which would probably
have been successful, had not a severe wound prevented hin
fj'om directing the operations. The retreat was covered by
Major Gowdie, who with a few guns effectually checked the
pursuit. Cornwallis, on the night of the 21st of March, though
the sultan and his army were in sight of the town, attacked
and captured Bangalore, when a terrible slaughter ensued,
upward of 1000 of the besieged falling during the storming.
The possession of Bangalore did not produce the advantages
anticipated ; there were scarcely any prdvisions, stores, or
draught cattle ; and the Nizam's contingent was worthless.
But the governor-general, undaunted, advanced upon Seringa-
patam, having previously ordered an invasion of Mysore on the
Malabar side by the Bombay army. Tippoo was defeated ;
but the want of supplies and increasing sickness compelled
Cornwallis to retreat, with the loss of his battering train and
stores. The Mahrattas joined his lordship a few days after
this loss, well supplied with draught cattle and provisions;
but the season was too advanced for active operations, and
the army retreated to Bangalore.
The third campaign having been well prepared for, was
opened with spirit, detachments securing the hill-forts which
protected the passes into the Mysore country. Amongst the
captures was the celebrated Savendroog, which, from its
natural position and artificial advantages, appeared impreg-
nable ; but was taken by storm on the 21st of December; and
Octadroog, a fortress almost as strong, fell a few days later.
A detachment under the command of Captain Little, sent
to aid the Mahrattas, obtained great advantages over tho
enemy ; his allies, however, instead of assisting, proved an in-
cumbrance. With too men he attacked a stronoflv-fortified
camp of the Mysorean army, consisting of 10,000 men, whom
he routed, capturing their guns and stores. After this fell the
fortress of Lemoga, opening a portion of Tippoo's territory
till then free from the ravages of the war. The Mahrattas,
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 3il
instead of advancing to support General Abercrombie, wh^
reached the top of the ghauts on the Malabar side, made a
miserable attempt on Prednore, for the sake of plunder, thus
interfering with the plan of the campaign, and causing the fall
of Coimbatore before the Mysore army. The capitulation
being flagrantly violated, Lord Cornwallis refused to listen to
Tippoo's solicitations for peace.
On the 5th of February, 1792, reinforcements from Hydera-
bad having arrived, the governor-general advanced to lay siege
to Seringapatam. On the 6th, in the evening, the troopa
having been dismissed from parade, were ordered to fall in
again with their arms and ammunition. By eight all was com-
pleted for a surprise on Tippoo's fortified camp, the army ad-
vancing in three columns. Tippoo's army, which consisted of
50,000 infantry and 6000 cavalry, under his own command,
were routed ; and their assailants, after storming several bat-
teries, obtained a defensible position before the dawn of morn-
ing. At daybreak hostilities were more fiercely renewed, the
fortress opening a destructive fire on the redoubts captured by
the English, and vigorous attempts were made to recover their
lost positions ; but Tippoo's soldiery were beaten in every
direction, and the battle terminated on the evening of the tth ;
535 men were killed and wounded upon the English side ; but
the adverse army sufi'ered to the extent of upward of 4000.
General Abercrombie joined Lord Cornwallis nine days after
with an augmentation of 2000 Europeans and 4000 native
troops.
On the 24th, Tippoo yielded to his fate, and most reluctantly
eigncd a treaty, by which he bound himself to give up one-
half of his territories to his conquerors, pay three crores unci
twc lacs ot rupees as tlie expenses of the war, and to surrender
two of his sons as hostages for the performance of tliese stipn
lations.
Tippoo evinced great disinclination to complete his promise^
notwithstanding his sons were in the English camp. The in-
dependence of the Kajah of Coorg was most objectionable to
bim ; and it was not until he found preparations were being
212 BRITISH INDIA.
made for a renewed attack, tihat he submitted on the ] 9th of
March, when his hostages delivered in the definitive treaty.
Upon the conclusion of this treaty, Lord Cornwallis took pos-
session of all the French settlements in India, the revolution
in France having brought on a war with England and that
country.
The charter of the East India Company met with but little
opposition or discussion when renewed in 1793. At this
period Sir John Shore, a civil servant of the Company, was
appointed successor to Lord Cornwallis ; whose financial and
judicial measures, especially the Permanent Settlement, had
proved far from advantageous to those whom he really intended
to benefit ; hence Shore's appointment, who was well acquainted
with the financial administration of India.
The treaty between the English, the Mahrattas, and the
Kizam did not provide for the possibility of disagreement
among the contracting parties, which soon afterward occurred.
The Mahrattas were desirous of grasping the spoils of the
Nizam, and at the same time apprehensive of the increasing
power of the English. Their chief, Scindia, openly expressed
his dissatisfaction, and at the same time made no hesitation in
asserting that Tippoo should be strengthened as a necessary
opposing power to the English. His death, shortly afterward,
prevented this formidable combination from taking place ;
upon which the Nizam, believing the court of Poonah to be in
a state of confusion, hastily invaded the Mahratta territory,
but was encountered by a body of troops near Kurdla, where
an action took place, from which the Nizam and his officers
fled, leaving his army to suffer a total rout. The Nizam shel-
tered himself in the fort of Kurdla for two days ; at the end
of which time he submitted to his enemies' conditions. The
Company refused upon this occasion to allow the British in
the Nizam's service to join him ; and upon his return he dis-
missed them, and appointed a French officer to discipline his
troops. This gave the English great uneasiness ; and not less
so from the fact of the attempt of some French officers to
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 213
escape from Madras, and the desertion of several sepoys from
the Madras to the French service.
Sir John Shore, desirous of effecting a reconciliation with
Tippoo, immediately the terms of the treaty were fulfilled, de-
livered up his sons with due honors. But the sultan, as re-
vengeful as proud, declined to meet Shore's advances, treating
the officer who accompanied his sons with great coolness, and
refusing a second interview with him.
The extravagance and incapacity of the nabob had produced
lamentable effects in Oude, to which a disputed accession upon
bis death added considerably ; his brother claiming the throne,
asserting the nabob's reputed children to be the offspring of
others. The governor-general, until visiting Lucknow, favored
the pretension of young Yizir Ali ; but whilst there he ob-
tained such information, that he confirmed the claims of Sadat
Ali, the late nabob's brother, who was proclaimed on the 21st
of January, 1798.
In the Carnatic, affairs were not more promising than those
of Oude. Lord Hobart, governor of Madras, endeavored to
prevail upon the nabob to renounce his authority ; but the
governor-general refusing to allow any intimidation, all his en-
deavors on this point failed. But if unsuccessful with the
nabob. Lord Hobart proved otherwise with the Dutch ; for
immediately on receiving the news of the outbreak of war be-
tween England and Holland, he took possession of Ceylon,
Malacca, Banda, and Amboyna, all Dutch settlements, with
scarcely a struggle. Shortly after, he was superseded by Iiord
Clive as governor of Madras ; and Sir John Shore being
elevated to the peerage as Lord Teignmouth, sailed for En-
gland, having resigned the governor-generalship.
The affairs of India were now placed under the control of
Lord Mornington, who assumed the office of governor-general
on the Itth of May, 1798. Shortly after his arrival, he re-
ceived the copy of a proclamation, issued by the French gov-
ernor of the Mauritius, certifying that Tippoo Sultan h?d sent
two officers to propose an offensive and defensive alliance with
the French j and soliciting soldiers to drive the English oat of
214 BRITISH INDIA.
Southern India. The document also requested the citizens to
enlist, for which Tippoo would pay handsomely. This was at
first considered a forgery ; but, upon its proving genuine, no
alternative appeared to be left, and accordingly war was de-
clared against Tippoo.
General Harris, the governor of Madras, could not respond
with promptitude to the orders of Lord Mornington, owing to
the embarrassed state of the finances of his presidency, as well
as to the opposition offered to the war by several of the lead-
ing men of the government. Little activity prevailed, there-
fore, until the arrival of Lord Clive. At this critical period
fortune favored the English in a direction in which they had
very little reason to look for it. The French soldiery, whom
the Nizam had engaged when he dismissed the English troops,
were disbanded, and in such a state of insubordination and dis-
satisfaction, that their ofiicers gladly entered the English lines
for protection ; the place of these rebellious troops being again
occupied by the British battalions formerly in the Nizam's
service.
In November a remonstrance was forwarded by the gover-
nor-general to the sultan ; and be immediately afterward pro-
ceeded to Madras, where all arrangements were completed for
the campaign. Generals Harris and Stuart commanded the
armies of the Carnatic and Bombay ; and the latter was or-
dered to join Harris as he advanced on Seringapatam. On
the 6th of March General Harris had invaded Tippoo's coun-
try, taking a few hill-forts. The Nizam's troops were at this
time commanded by the Hon. Col. Arthur Wellesley, subse-
quently Duke of Wellington, just entering upon his military
career. Tippoo gave out reports that the Bombay army was
the first contemplated object of his attack ; but meanwhile he
marched 200 miles in an opposite direction to intercept Col.
Montressor at Sedasser, who had three battalions of sepoys
under him. Accident frustrated his intentions ; for, on the
evening of the 5th of March, the Rajah of Coorg, who had been
entertaining Montressor and his English officers, conducted
them to the heights of Sedasser for the purpose of viewing the
COL. WELLESLEY, AFTERWARD DUKE OF WELLINGTON.
(216)
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 217
Mysore country, when, to their astonishment, in the plain be-
low, they discerned Tippoo's encampment. Montressor took
every precaution time and place would allow for defense, and.
sustained Tippoo's attack the next morning most gallantly.
In the afternoon General Stuart arrived and relieved him from
his perilous position. Tippoo having exhausted himself in the
effort to prevent the junction, his troops became disheartened,
and fled in every direction, throwing down their muskets,
swords, and turbans, and inded every thing that impeded their
flight.
Tippoo neglected several favorable opportunities for attack-
ing the army of the Carnatic, but at length changed his plans,
and determined upon engaging at Mallavely. The plan of
attack was, for three hundred picked men, under the command
of Tippoo's councilor, Poorniah, to charge and break the right
wing of the English ; upon which Tippoo was to pour his en-
tire cavalry upon the weakened part, and cut through the
army, and thus, by dividing, destroy it. But Poorniah's de-
tachment was discovered in time ; and the Scotch brigade, or-
dered to receive the attack, were strictly enjoined to withhold
their fire until the enemy were close upon them. Scarcely had
they formed, when the three hundred men rushed from the
jungle ; steadily obeying their orders, the Scotch, with na-
tional coolness, waited the word to fire, which Harris timed
BO judiciously, as to lay forty men and horses on the ground
at the first discharge. Harris then advanced his right wing ;
but Tippoo's soldiers, discouraged by the failure of the first
onset, retreated rapidly ; of which advantage could not be
taken, owing to the want of means for transporting the artillery
and stores.
The left wing, under Wellesley, was even more successful.
Tippoo's troops, thrown into confusion by the close and steady
fire he maintained, were charged at an opportune moment with
great slaugtter and the loss of six of their standards. The
comparative losses in this battle were, on the English side,
sixty-six men killed, wounded, and missing j while Tippoo
Buffered to the extent of two thousand.
19
218 BRITISH INDIA.
Harris now prepared to cross the Cavary, near Soosilly, if
practicable, and attack Seringapatam on the west side, in order
to facilitate the junction of the Bombay army, and obtain the
requisite supply of grain expected through the western passes.
This movement, unexpected by Tippoo, tilled him with alarm.
On the 5th of April the English army were before Seringa-
patam. In the evening. Colonels Shaw and Wellesley were or-
dered to attack a watercourse and tope, or clump of trees,
forming an outpost of the enemy ; through som^e confusion,
owing to the darkness of the night, Wellesley was unsuccessful,
barely escaping with life ; and, by some mischance, was to(S
late the next morning to take the command for a renewed
assault upon the post, which was then carried in twenty
minutes.
The siege steadily advanced, several breaches having been
made, until the day of assault, the 4th of May. At one o'clock
in the day, the usual Indian hour of repose, Syed Goff har. Tip-
poo's best general, sent word to the sultan that an attack was
about to be made ; but Tippoo's faith in astrological predic-
tions overweighing the general's warning, he refused to listen
to the message ; and while Syed was deliberating upon the an-
swer, he was killed by a cannon shot. At half-past one Gen-
eral Baird stepped from the trenches, sword in hand, and gave
the orders to advance. In seven minutes the English colors
were planted and floating at the summit of the breach. The
storming divisions, as they ascended, wheeled to the right and
left, fighting along the northern and southern ramparts, every
inch of which was bravely defended by the Mysoreans. Thou-
sands fell ; and the slaughter terminated only when the two
storming parties met on the eastern rampart. Tippoo's palace
alone remained to be captured, the surrender of which was
withheld in consequence of the uncertainty of its master's fate.
He had fallen in the thickest and hottest of the fight, shot in
three places by musket balls. It was late in the evening before
Tippoo's body was discovered ; and on the ensuing day it was
placed in the tomp of Hyder Ali, the highest military honors
being paid to the deceased sultan. Tippoo's family were im
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD.
219
DEATH OF TIPPOO SAIB.
mediately taken under the protection of the English, and
treated with every respect dne to their exalted station
Thus fell one of the most cruel and implacable enemies the
British had ever encountered in India. His love of war ap-
peared to have its origin in the misery and ruin it carried in
its train. An enemy to the human race, he seemed to take
especial pleasure in exercising his ferocity upon such English
prisoners as fell into his power. Death by the sword -vas con-
sidered a fortunate termination to their existence, even when
safety had been guaranteed by capitulation j and many were
220
BRITISH INDIA.
xhe cold-blooded atrocities revealed when his death unloosed
the tongues of his oppressed people.
His name signifies a tiger j and so attached was Tippoo to
these savajj^e animals, types of his own ferociaus character, that
he kept numbers of them about his palace, and often made them
his executioners. One of his favorite toys is still to be seen,
though sadly disarranged, in the East India Company's museum
in Leadenhall street, London. It consists of the figure of a
tiger in the act of tearing a European to pieces ; on turning a
handle, some mechanism in the inside moves the jaws and limbs
of the animal, and at the same time emits sounds intended to
represent the growls of the tiger mingled with the groans of
the dying man.
CIRCASSIANS.
J f
CHAPTER ly.
FROM THE DISMEMBERMENT OP THE MYSOREAN KINGDOM, TO
THE TERMINATION OF THE FIRST MAHRATTA CAMPAIGN.
A. D. 1199-1806
The death of the tyrant Tippoo was followed by the occupa-
tion of the numerous strongholds of the Mysorean country^
which at once fell into the possession of the British com-
mander.
Colonel Wellesley was appointed governor of Mysore, and
assumed charge of Seringapatam, much to the annoyance of
General Baird, who, as his senior in years and service, had
calculated on the post. How far the relationship of the young
commander to the governor-general may have exercised an in-
fluence in this arrangement is little to the purpose, since it
afforded Wellesley an opportunity for displaying those admin-
istrative and military talents which were at a future period
destined so greatly to distinguish him. He succeeded most
completely in restoring order and security throughout his gov-
ernment, and earned for himself at once the approval of his
superiors, and the respect and attachment of the natives of the
country.
19* (221)
222 BRITISH INDIA.
The governor-general, in the distribution of the late sultan's
territcry, determined that his family should be no participators
in it ; he nevertheless apportioned them an extremely liberal
annuity, with a residence in the fort of Vellore. That part uf
Ivl^'Sore approximating to the former capital was created a
principality for the Hindoo rajahs who had been deposed by
Hyder Ali. The Nizam had several rich districts, whilst the
English kept Seringapatam and the mountain passes and forts.
A small portion was set apart for the Mahrattas as allies, al-
though their forces had not joined during the war.
Lord Morniugton being now comparatively unfettered, di-
rected an expedition against the Isle of France, which had for
years been the rendezvous of several buccaneering vessels, the
captains of which had openly carried on attacks upon British
commerce. The island being deemed also a very favorable
point for assembling an enemy's fleet, its tenure was held to be
indispensable. Colonel Wellesley was accordingly commanded
to prepare an armament for the capture of the place ; and Ad-
miral Rainier, who commanded in the Indian Ocean, was or-
dered to Trincomalee to co-operate in the attack. This order
the admiral refused to execute or join in such an expedition with-
out instructions from England. Whatever the admiral's mo-
tives, the results were most disastrous ; for these privateers con-
tinued, during the subsequent wars, to levy tribute upon tho
commerce of the Indian seas with impunity.
Being foiled in this, the governor general projected an attack
on Batavia with the forces at Ceylon ; but orders from Englarid
directed him to send a body of troops into Egypt to expel the
French ; and thus, for a time, the attack upon the Dutch set
clement was delayed. The tfoops at Ceylon were accordingl}
dispatched to Bombay, and joined by some native infanty ii
readiness for foreign service. The combined body was com
manded by Baird, and sent by the Red Sea to Egypt ; but thi
French had capitulated before its arrival, and it therefore took
no share in the honors of the campaign.
The ni2:am being unable to protect himself without the
British contingent in his service and the governor-general ap-
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 223
prehensive that the Mahrattas would invade his coniilry, ar-
rangements were entered into between them that certain dis-
tricts should be assigned to the English for the maintenance
of his auxiliaries. This was rendered necessary by the incon-
siotencies and jealousy of the nizam's court, some portions of
whom endeavored to persuade him to dismiss these forces, and
rely upon his own enlistments. The acquisition of new terri-
tory was ill opposition to the act under which the Company
held their authority ; but the prudence of the policy pursued
prevented any objection to this infringement. Indeed, the
court of Hyderabad presented such a scene of corruption, im-
becility, and profligacy, that, had the nizam surrendered all his
power and dominion, little opposition would have been offered,
even by the greatest opponents to the East India Company.
During, and indeed for some time previous to the war with
Tippoo, Shah Zeman, the Afghan sovereign, had threatened
an invasion of India, which enterprise Tippoo urged him to
undertake, persuading him that the attempt would be joined
by all the Mohammedans in India. Tippoo's advice so well
reconciled itself to Shah Zeman's wishes, that he invaded the
Punjab in 1795 ; but a rebellion at home compelled him, in less
than a fortnight, to recross the Indus. His second attempt
was in January, HOT, wheu he advanced to Lahore, and, by
mediation, made a successful impression upon the Sikhs and
their chieftains. These people were originally a quiet, inoffen-
sive sect, having a mixed creed of Mohammedan and Hindoo
tenets, but had become a warlike and independent people,
owing to the cruel persecutions inflicted upon- them by the
emperors of Delhi. The efforts of Shah Zeraan to conciliate
the Sikhs were, however, opposed by the Mohammedan
priests following his army, and the licentiousness of the army
itself, which he could not suppress ; despite these, however, he
continued to hold the Punjab, and prepared for an attack upon
Delhi. The occupation of Lahore by the Afghans, produced
a sensation throughout India. The weakness of the Mahrattas,
and the incapacity of the nabob's government, predisposed the
populace to revolt ; and the Kohilla chiefs, ready to avengo
224 BRITISH INDIA.
the harshness suffered at the hands of Warren Hastings, wero
soon in arms. It required but the further advance of Shah
Zeman to have matured these elements of discord, which would
probably have gone far to have annihilated the power of the
British in India.
His brother, Prince Mohammed, having headed a rebellion,
Shah Zeman was again compelled to return in the summer of
1T9T, threatening another and early invasion. He returned to
Lahore in the ensuing year ; but the Persians attacking his do-
minions, he was forced to quit India in order to protect his
own territory. This presenting an extremely favorable oppor-
tunity, the governor-general sent an embassy to the Shah of
Persia, and negotiated an offensive and defensive alliance ;
which, however, was of little use, for Shah Zeman, in 1801,
was dethroned and imprisoned by his brother.
The affairs of Oude, under Lord Teignmouth's arrangement,
had proved most unsatisfactory. The nabob being irregular in
the payment of his subsidies, his army harassed the people
much more effectually than it could protect them against an
enemy ; while his civil government was a mass of corruption.
These circumstances induced the Marquis of Wellesley, formerly
Lord Mornington, to correct the abuses existing in Oude ; to
which he was also prompted by the irruption of Shah Zeman,
the effect of whose occupation of Lahore was not lost sight of.
Another circumstance determined a prompt line of action.
Yizir Ali, after his deposition, was permitted by Sir John
Shore to reside at Benares ; but this place being considered
too close to his former sovereignty, it was determined to re-
move him to Calcutta: to this he objected. On the 14th of
January, 1199, he called on and complained in very indiscreet
language to the resident, Mr. Cherry ; while the latter was re-
monstrating with him, the vizir started from the ground and
struck him with his sword, upon which his companions rushed
on and murdered the unfortunate gentleman. Four other En-
glishmen were similarly butchered ; but a fifth so effectually de-
fended himself, that assistance arrived, upon which Ali and his
fellow assassins fled from the spot Yizir Ali immediately col-
THE ETROPEAN PERIOD. 225
lected a body of adventurers, who speedily deserted him upon
some slight reverses. He then sought the protection of a Raj-
poot chieftain, who surrendered him to the British.
Colonel Scott was now dispatched to the Nabob of Oude,
with instructions authorizing him to demand the immediaio
dismissal of the nabob's native troops, and theii* replacement
by a British army, retaining such as were acquainted with ttie
mode of collecting the taxes. The nabob delayed as long aa
possible, when he declared his desire to resign the sovereignty ;
which the governor-general hesitated upon, unless made in
favor of the Company. It soon became apparent that delay
was his object, upon which Wellesley adopted measures that
forced compliance ; and upon the nabob asserting his inability
to defray the expenses of the English troops, the transfer of
the civil and military government of his country was demanded,
his court and family being provided for by the Company ;
while he was also informed that so much territory as would
afford a revenue to defray the subsidy agreed upon with Lord
Teignmouth, must be yielded absolutely to the English.
Every delay that his ingenuity could devise he adopted, until
he heard that troops were actually advancing upon him, when
he reluctantly consented. Wellesley proceeded with the same
promptitude with which he had commenced. On the day the
treaty was signed, he issued a commission for the provisional
government of the country, nominating the Hon. Mr. Henry
Wellesley the head of the commission.
These proceedings were unpalatable to the Court of Direc-
tors, and Wellesley's policy, is was rumored, was to secure
family appointments ; that of Mr. H. Wellesley was particu-
larly censured, as he did not belong to the class of Company's
servants to which, by act of parliament, such appointments
were confined. The Board of Directors thereupon ordered his
in mediate removal ; but the Board of Control refused to sa/nc-
t^.on it^ remarking that the appointment was temporary, and
tence not within the restrictions. Pending these dissenisions,
Mr. Wellesley concluded a treaty with the nabob of Furruca-
bad, having similar stipulations to those of Oude j but Rajah
226 BRITISH IN DV A.
Rajwunt Sing refusing to acknowledge the treaty, his two fort-
resses, Pridgeghur and Sansu, were besieged and captured.
There were also some refractory Zemindars, who had gained by
the misrule in the Doab, whom it was necessary to coerce ;
which being accomplished, and having thus established tran-
quillity, Mr, Wellesley voluntarily resigned his commission.
The East India government, never wasting opportunities nor
wanting pretexts, now discovered that Surat was shamefully
misgoverned. This, and the nonpayment of the tribute, formed a
good justification for annexing it to the Company's territories;
which plea was further strengthened by the constant difficulties
arising out of the right of succession. The Nabob of Surat,
like many other vassals of the Delhi empire, when strong
enough, became virtually independent, and rendered his suc-
cession hereditary. But disputes having arisen respecting the
inheritance, the British interfered and exercised their authority.
A subsequent dispute upon the came subject, in 1789, afforded
a further opportunity for the Company, and the nabob was
treated similarly to the ruler of Oude, being compelled to sur-
render the civil and military government of his dominions to
the English, receiving in lieu a pension, and with it protection.
But the chout, or tribute, he had agreed to pay to the Mahrat-
tas, was not so easily settled. The Guicowar prince declared
his readhiess to relinquish his portion of the tribute to the
Company, but the Peishwa was not so yielding.
In Tanjore, like circumstances produced similar results. The
late rajah, Zuljajee, on his death-bed, had appointed hi?
adopted son, Sarbojee, his successor ; but the English govern-
ment decreed in favor of Zuljajee's brother, Amar Sing. Sar-
bojee was compelled to fly to Madras in consequence of Amar's
tyranny, and was subsequently declared rajah on the condition
ihat he would cede the civil and military government of his
kingdom to the English.
The position of the Nabob of Arcot had caused great in-
conveniences between his government and that of Madras. His
revenues were nearly all absorbed or mortgaged, and conse-
quently fell into arrears. After the capture of Seringapatam,
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 227
records of treacherous correspondence were discovered amongst
the sultan's papers, involving the late Nabob Wallrjah, as well
as the present Omdah-al-Omrah with Tippoo. Omdah died
while preparations were being made for taking possession of
the civil and military administration of the Carnatic. He was
Bueceeded by his reputed son, AH Hasseir), with whom Lord
Ciive personally negotiated, and received his assent to the pro-
posed terms, which he, however, subsequently rejected ; upon
which his lordship deposed him, and gave the throne to his
cousin, Azim-ed-Dowlah. Ali remonstrated, and expressed
his willingness to abide by Olive's previous decision ; both
alike were disregarded, and death soon after terminating his
career, as well as that of the Rajah of Tanjore, the governments
of the latter country and of the Carnatic were established with-
out further difficulty.
Lord Wellesley was equally desirous of maintaining the same
relations with the Mahiattas, their troops being little better
than banditti, living rather on plunder than pay, while the
maintenance of such forces hourly jeopardized the peace of
India. On the other hand, an auxiliary disciplined army
would protect the native princes from their continual appre-
hensions of insurrection, and restrain their habits of rapine and
extortion. Negotiations were commenced with the Peishwa,
who was legally the Mahratta sovereign, though only in name,
for both Holkar and Scindia, who held their feudatories by
military tenure, rejected his supremacy ; the latter indeed sc
controlled the Peishwa Bajee Rao, that Lord Wellesley im-
agined he would readily accept the offer of British troops to
rid himself of this insolent chief. Fortune seemed to favor
the governor-general's intentions. Ilolkar's family, who had
for nearly a century been acknowledged in the northern states,
having established their virtual independence, and an extent
of country scarcely inferior to that of the Peishwa, were at
discord upon the right of succession, which afforded Scindia
an excuse for interfering, who declared Cashee Rao sovereigi^
and put Mulhar Rao, his brother, to death, retaining a pos-
ihnmous son of the latter for the fidelity of his ancle. Jesswunt
228 BRITISHINDIA.
Rao, an illegitimate son of the late Holkar, escaped frcm
Scindia, and shortly appeared at the head of a body of adven-
turers j but was defeated near Indore, on the 14th of October,
1801, losing his artillerj and baggage.
In the ensuing year he again appeared with a better dis-
ciplined and more numerous army, and marched against the
united forces of the Peishwa and Scindia near Poonah. After
a severe engagement, Scindia's cavalry gave way, and a decisive
victory was obtained by Holkar. The Peishwa left his palace
with an intention of taking part in the engagement, but being
alarmed, he retreated to wait the result ; upon ascertaining it,
he fled to the fort of Senginh, previously sending to Colonel
dose, the British resident, the outlines of a treaty, binding
himself to maintain six battalions of sepoys, and yield twenty-
five lacs of rupees of his revenues for their maintenance. The
day following his victory Holkar requested an interview with
the resident. Colonel Close at once proceeded to his tent,
where he found him suffering from a spear wound in the body,
and a sabre cut on the head. He expressed great anxiety for
the mediation of the resident, with a view of arranging matters
^ith the Peishwa and Scindia. Holkar's propositions had no
rfffect upon the Peishwa's fears, who fled in an English ship to
Bassein.
The Guicowar having previously declared his readiness to
yield his share of the chout levied on Surat, further to secure
the British alliance, yielded the Chourassy district. His death,
in September, 1800, produced great disturbances; for his son
was perfectly imbecile, and unfit to control the intrigues of the
court of Baroda. These intrigues speedily brought on a war
between the late prime minister Nowjee Apajee and an ille-
gitimate brother of the deceased Guicowar; but the English
siding with the minister, and furnishing troops, victory declared
in his favor. Nowjee being unfettered, pursued his economical
reforms by dismissing the Arab mercenaries ; but this body re-
fused to disband, demanding enormous arrears ; afterward
mutinying, they seized Baroda and imprisoned the Guicowar.
The English immediately invested Baroda, which surrendered
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 229
In ten days. Contrary to capitulation, many of the mutineers
joined the rebel Kanhojee ; but were pursued, and ultimately,
with the latter, driven from Gujerat.
Bajee Rao's flight to Bassein, Holkar treated as an abdica^
tiori, and with other Mahratta chiefs proclaimed Amrut Rao
Peishwa ; Ujjon which the most violent excesses commenced;
the ministers of the late prince were tortured to reveal his
treasures ; and every presumed wealthy person in Poonah wag
seized and terrified into the delivery of his property. When
these atrocities began, Colonel Close proceeded to Bassein,
And concluded a treaty with Bajee Rao, by which the Peishwa
agreed to accept an English force, providing for its subsistence,
to exclude from his territories Europeans of whatsover country
hostile to the English, to relinquish his claims on Surat, and
submit all points between him and the Guicowar to the arbi-
tration of the English.
This treaty was no sooner executed than Bajee Rao begau
intriguing with Scindia and Raghajee Bhouslay, Rajah of Berar
to frustrate the execution of it, in w^hich these chiefs willingly-
assisted, as its operation would have overthrown the influence
they possessed in the Mahratta states. The governor-general
promptly restored the Peishwa, and Amrut Rao, subsequent to
his deposition having deserved it, was awarded a liberal
pension and a residence at Benares.
The governor-general, after restoring Bajee Rao, endeavored
to obtain the acknowledgment of the Bassein treaty by tho
Mahratta chieftains ; Raghajee Bhouslay, however, offered
every opposition, and endeavored to unite Scindia and Holkar
to defeat the English policy, which end they fancied might be
obtained by procrastination. But General Wellesley, who was
invested with the joint powers of political agent and com-
mander of the army of the Deccan, felt little inclined to submit
to evasions, and without circumlocution insisted that the troops
of Raghajee should retire to Boxar, and Scindia's to Hindos-
tan. This proposition admitted of no escape, and greatly dis-
concerted the Mahratta princes ; and being thus forced to deter-
20
230 BRITISH INDIA.
mine at once, they refused, which was of course regarded as a
declaration of war.
Scindia had a numerous army in the northern Mahrattas,
disciplined and officered by several French officers, against
whom General Lake was directed to act, while General Wel-
lesley and Colonel Stephenson commanded in the Dfccan.
Wfcllesley's first operation was against the reputed impregnable
fort of Ahmednuggar, which withstood his attack but four
days. He then pursued the Mahrattas, who avoided an en-
gagement ; but being determined to bring them to a decisive
action, on the 21st of September, 1803, he marched in one
direction, ordering Stephenson to take another, so that their
forces might again unite on the 24th, when he fancied the
Mahrattas would, from his apparently small army, be drawn
into action. But, on the 23d, intelligence reached him that
the Mahrattas, fifty thousand strong, with a hundred pieces of
artillery, v»'ere encamped close at hand ; he at once decided to
attack them, without waiting for Stephenson's reinforcement,
although his force was only four thousand five hundred men
strong. This engagement was the celebrated battle of Assaye,
and began with a terrible discharge of canister, grape, and
round shot from the Mahrattas, which told with fearful effect
upon the English ranks, which were entirely destitute of
artillery; nevertheless, the English troops undauntedly advanced,
when a body of Mahratta horse charged the 74th. A counter-
charge of the 19th Light Dragoons and 4th Madras horse was
ordered, and executed with such irresistible efiect, that the
enemy's advanced line fell back upon the rear, and the British
and native infantry rushing upon them with impetuosity, drove
both into the Juah. As the enemy attempted to reform on the
opposite side of the river, the British cavalry again dashed
amongst them, and completely sealed the fate of the Mahrattas,
ninety-eight pieces of cannon being captured. The loss was
severe on the British side, one-third of the troops being wounded
or killed. Stephenson did not join until the evening of the
24th, when he pursued the fugitives, but unsuccessfully ; he,
however, reduced the city of Burhampore and the fort of
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 231
Asseeghur, while a portion of the Gujerat forces took Baroach
and other fortresses.
During these proceedings, General Lake, who held powers
in Hindostan similar to those of Wellesley in the Deccan, ad
vanced from Cawnpore against Scindia's northern army, under
M. Perron. The campaign opened with the storming and
capture of Alijurh ; but, as a set-off, Shekoabad was surprised
by some Mahratta cavalry, commanded by a French officer,
and the garrison compelled to capitulate, the detachment Lake
sent to their relief arriving too late.
Information reaching M. Perron that Scindia intended
superseding him, he addressed a letter to General Lake, re-
questing permission to pass, with his family, property, and
officers of his suite, through the Company's territories to
Lucknow, which was immediately conceded by the governor-
general.
After capturing Alijurh, Lake advanced upon Delhi, where
his advanced guard suddenly encountered a destructive can-
nonade, M. Louis Bourquiu, next in command to Perron,
having cle\erly ambuscaded his guns in long grass. The
Mahratta position was too strong to draw them from it. Lake,
therefore, commanded the cavalry to retire, which the enemy
mistook for a retreat, and rushed after them. The cavalry
retired in close order, until it reached the advancing column,
when opening from the centre, the British infantry passed to
the front. The battalions advanced under a destructive fire
from the enemy's guns until within a hundred yards, when they
fired a volley, and charged with the bayonet. Scindia's in-
fantry abandoned their guns and fled. The English broke
into open columns of companies, and the cavalry charging
through them, the slaughter was dreadful. After this victory
Delhi was taken immediate possession of, and Shah Alum
delivered from Mahratta captivity.
Lake then marched against Agra, which was a prey to the
greatest anarchy. Before the war the garrison was commanded
by English officers, who were confined, upon the outbreak of
hostilities, by their own men. Seven battalions of Scindiah's
232 BRITISH INDIA.
iufantrj encamped upon the glacis ; but the garrison were
afraid to admit them, lest they should plunder the treasury,
which they wished to keep for themselves. These battalions
were defeated by Lake with the loss of twenty-six guns ; after
which the garrison liberated their officers and capitulated, being
allowed to retire with their private property.
The forces sent by Scindia from the Deccan, reinforced by
the remnants of Bourquin's army, were General Lake's next
pursuit : he came up with them on the 1st of November at sun-
rise, and fancying they were in retreat, sent his cavalry to turn
them. But the Mahrattas occupied a strong position, with
seventy-five pieces of cannon chained together, to resist cavalry,
in their front. The cavalry were forced back, and the infantry
and guns came forward. In the attack Scindia's cavalry proved
most cowardly ; but the battalions disciplined by the French
fought with desperate determination. Refusing to surrender,
they died with their weapons in their hands. This battle of
Laswarre destroyed Scindia's power in Northern India; at
the same time Kuttack and Bundelcund were subdued.
The rapidity with which the enemy moved in the Deccan
harassed Wellesley much ; but at length, on the 20th of Novem-
ber, he routed them at Argoam, and there captured Gawel-
gush, which led to proposals for peace. The Rajah of Berar
was the first to capitulate, yielding a large amount of territory
to the English and their allies, and all claims against the Ni-
zam ; agreeing also that no European should be admitted into
his dominions unless permitted by the British ; accredited min-
isters were to reside at the respective courts, the rajah receiv-
ing a resident at Nagpore. Scindia succumbed to similar
terms, but was compelled to sacrifice much more territory and
power than his ally.
Pending these hostilities, Holkar at Malwa was plundering
friend and foe, incredulous of the British achievements. When
too late, he determined to make an effort for the independence
of the Mahrattas, and sent to Scindia, pressing him to break
the recently-signed treaty ; which fact the latter immediately
made known to the British. Lake believing Holkar amieal \y
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 233
disposed, invited him to send officers to negotiate a treaty
Upon their arrival, their terms were found so preposterous they
were forthwith dismissed ; and the governor-general being made
acquainted with their demands, ordered Generals Wellesley and
Lake to march upon Holkar's territories, Scindia professing
the greatest willingness to co-operate.
Colonel Monson was sent to act in concert with Colonel
Murray, and attack Holkar's territory on the Gujerat side.
Monson advanced with spirit, but retreated upon hearing that
Holkar, with a large force, was marching against him. It v/as
an injudicious movement, and deplorably conducted, while a
want of confidence existed between the colonel and his army :
the oflScers and men desired an engagement, Monson sought
shelter under a fortress. The forts on the line of his retreat
pronounced against the English ; and the troops, weary and
starving, broke through all discipline, and fled in parties to
Agra. This panic increased both Holkar's reputation and his
army.
Lake took the field to reclaim these misfortunes ; but failing
to bring the Mahrattas to an engagement, wasted his time at
Mutha, which afforded Holkar the opportunity of attempting
the surprise of Delhi, and securing the emperor, which he
nearly accomplished. Lake then marched to relieve the capi-
tal ; but Holkar, five days before, had joined the Rajah of Bhurt-
pore, who had broken his treaty with the English. General
Frazer then undertook the pursuit, and came up with the
enemy's infantry near Deeg fortress, on the 13th of November,
and drove them from their first line of guns, but fell mortally
wounded at the second, when Colonel Monson assumed the
command, and Raptured eighty-seven pieces of cannon ; amon/^
them were fourteen he had lost in his retreat. Four days
later, at Furruckabad, Lake routed Holkar, slaughtering three
thousand of his men. Deeg was then invested, and stormed
in ten days. The power of Holkar now seemed destroyed, hia
territory reduced, his forts and capital possessed by the En-
glish. Bhurtpore alone remained to shelter him. This place
of refuge Lake attacked on January 2d, 1805, and then, as on
20*
234 BRITISHINDIA.
Bubse(juent occasions, with great valor, though but little en
gineering skill. The siege being converted into a blockade,
the rajah sued for peace, which was accorded hira on favorable
terms, renewed hostilities being anticipated with Scindia, who
had advanced toward Bhurtpore, whin Holkar joined him, and
was still hovering about the neighborhood, and harassing the
English outposts.
The policy of Lord Wellesley had been that of stripping the
native princes of military, and leaving them civil power only ;
which gave the East India Company entire control over the
foreign relations of these rulers. By the treaties with the
Peishwa and the Nizam, the governor-general not only pro-
tected the frontiers of both, but secured tranquillity in the
southern parts of the peninsula. This prevented Scindia from
levying tribute on the more feeble states, while Holkar moved
about at the head of a mere rabble. Necessarily such import-
ant results occasioned vast expenditure ; but the diminished
cost of governing, and the growing revenues of the conquered
states promised an ample return.
From July of this year (1805), when Lord Cornwallis suc-
ceeded the Marquis of Wellesley as governor-general, hostilities
continued between the troops of Scindia and Holkar and those
of General Lake. Driven from the Bhurtpore territories, the
Mahratta chieftains fled toward the north-west frontier, wh&re
they appear to have expected some countenance.
Lake, having conferred with the governor-general, pushed
on toward the Sutlej in pursuit of his troublesome opponents,
satisfied that the only prospect of continued peace in that quar-
ter lay in the utter overthrow of their power. Undismayed by
the perils and trials of a long and harassing journey through
countries then but little known, the British commander halied
not until, having crossed the boundary -line of Alexander's con-
quests, he encamped his troops on the banks of the Hyphtisis?
(the Beas), where, upward of two thousand years before, ch«
veterans of the Macedonian conqueror had pitched their ^ents.
The snow-capped peaks of the Himalayas, the gree» hills and
falleys of th3 country of the five r'Ter*, the ^xoWq stream whose
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD 235
waters fell into the Indas at some distance below — all these
were before their ej'es, whilst, at the distance of a few miles,
and within his reach, lay Holkar, the object of this long and
toilsome march.
To have dashed at him and thus have finished the struggle,
would have been the policy of Lake ; but a controlling power
was at hand. Sir George Barlow had succeeded as acting
governor-general, in the room of Coruwallis, who died but a
few months after his arrival in the country ; and the policy of
this civilian was to purchase peace and security at all hazards,
at all cost. With the instructions which at this juncture
reached him, Lake, however unwilling, had no alternative but
to consent to a peace, the preliminaries of which were arranged
in December ; and the treaty was finally ratified in the month
of January, 1806.
By the terms of this agreement the British reinstated Holkar
in all his possessions, broke off their alliance with the Rajah
of Jeypoor, and other Hindoo chiefs to the westward of the
Jumna, and finally marched back to Delhi. The peace policy
of Sir George Barlow, however it may have served a present
purpose, did not satisfy those who, like Lord Lake, viewed
matters in India with reference to the future as well as the
present; and no one who was really competent to form an
opinion, believed for a moment that this disgraceful treaty
would be observed one moment beyond the time which it might
Berve the purpose of the Mahratta chieftains. And so it icdeed
proved, as the following chapter will demonstrate.
A GHOORKA WARRIOR.
CHAPTER V.
FROM THE RENEWAL OP HOSTILITIES TO THE TERMINATION 01
THE SECONP MAHRATTA WAR. A. D. 1806-1822.
The new policy of the supreme government was not long in
producing its fruits, as might have been anticipated ; and first
we find matters in the Deccan promising a crisis.
Mir Allum, the prime minister of the Nizam, had, by his
attachment to the English, lost the confidence and regard of
his master; and intrigues were at this time discovered at
Hyderabad for his removal and the disruption of the alliance
with the British. This conspiracy calling for decisive steps,
orders were forwarded to the resident and commander of the
troops, by means of which it was frustrated.
It was at this period that the Court of Directors, in order
to mortify Lord Wellesley, urged the governor-general to
modify the treaty of Bassein ; which proceeding Sir George
(236)
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 237
Barlow, with more than ordinary courage and determination,
opposed most strenuously, and declined carrying: out.
Upon the restoration of the Mahratta chief Iloikar, he in-
timated that, from pure necessity, he must at once disband so
many as twenty thousand of his cavalry ; whereupon, large
arrears being due to them, a mutiny ensued, which was only
quieted by placing Holkar's nephew in their hands as a hostage.
Having thus the heir to the tiirone in their possession, tho
troops once more mutinied, but were subdued, and their arrears
paid; while the innocent object of their revolt was sacrificed
by his uncle. Shortly after, Holi^ar became insane, and so re-
mained until his death on the 20th October, 1811.
On his thus becoming incapacitated, the regency was divid'^d
between Toolze Rye, one of his concubines, and Ameer Khan,
who administered for Mulhar Rao Holkar, about four years
old, the son of Jeswunt Rao. This imbecile government
swayed between two parties, the Mahrattas and the Patans,
whose respective ascendancy was the signal for the renewal of
the most sanguinary atrocities.
Lord Minto was appointed governor-general, and arrived in
India in July, 1801. He was a statesman of ability, hated
precedents, and judged invariably for himself. He soon found
that Wellesley had adopted a firm, but right policy, the very
reverse of Cornwallis and Barlow, whose imbecility was near
proving most fatal to British ascendancy in India. There ex-
isted in the Deccan at this period a body of freebooters called
Pindarries, who hired themselves indiscriminately to the best
paymaster. Upon the defeat of the Mahrattas, these people,
left to their own resources, wandered through the country, and
pillaged every place that was too weak to oppose them. Sub-
sequent to the last treaty, they were confined in their ravages
to Malwa, Rajpootna, and Berar; a few ventured into the
dominions of Peishwa and Nizam, but so long as they left the
inhabitants at peace they were not molested.
The policy of non-interference adopted by Sir G. Barlow
had not only exposed the Rajpoot states to great danger, hni
thrown the Sikh chieftains into considerable consternation;
238 BRITISH INDIA.
they were apprehensive that this apparent withdrawal of British
assistance might lead to their subjugation by Runjeet Singh,
whose recently established throne in the Punjab hourly in-
creased in strength. The abandonment of the Rajah of Jey-
pore, and the employment by Scindia of Rao Ghatkia as
minister, who had previously planned the attack on the British
residency, at length induced the Directory to express their dis-
satisfaction with Barlow's policy ; at the same time they wished
to avoid a further extension of political supremacy.
The Nizam's court had been an exception to Barlow's
tactics, he having been compelled to support the minister Sheer
Alum ; upon whose death an arrangement was effected between
the Nizam and the governor-general to divide the office, ap-
pointing the Nizam's favorite, Moneer-al-Mulk, minister; while
Chand-u-lal, a supporter of the British, performed the duties
cf deewan. The Brahmins of the Carnatic, the sect of Chand-
u-lal, are frequently men of good education, with enlarged com
raercial knowledge, while the Mohammedan Omrahs, to which
Moneer-al-Mulk belonged, are the very reverse. Chand-u-lal
at once discerned the difficulties and danger of his position,
and that his tenure of office rested upon the supremacy of the
British at Hyderabad ; he therefore exerted himself to establish
the Marquis of Wellesley's military reform, and organized an
army commanded by English officers. In return for which he
was supported by British influence against his enemies, and
allowed to administer the government without interference.
The result of this was, that the Nizam fell into a state of
melancholy despondency, while the deewan and his relatives
flourished at the expense of British reputation ; and Lord
Minto found that, without overstepping his instructions, a
remedy was almost hopeless ; matters were therefore allowed
to remain as they stood, during his administration.
Upon Bajee Rao being reinstated by the treaty of Bassein,
he did not hesitate to declare that revenge was his motive for
allying himself with the English ; he was of a most profligate
character, chosing his favorites and ministers from those who
gratified his lusts or his cruelties j and through their ageuc/
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 230
maintained a correspondence with those who were most opposed
to the English. General Wellesley well knew the character
of Bajee Rao, and urged a speedy settlement of the relations
between the Peishwa and southern chiefs, who, though nomi-
nally subjects, obeyed the Peishwa only when he was strong
enough to enforce obedience. The terms of settlement pro-
posed by the resident at Poonah for adjusting these differences
were, the oblivion of past injuries, the abandonment of all
money claims, the guarantee of the lands granted for support-
ing a certain number of soldiers for the Peishwa, attendance
with the whole of their forces when required, and of a third
portion under command of a relation at all times. Upon ad-
hering to these stipulations, the British guaranteed the personal
safety of the chiefs and their relations. Upon which, Lord
Minto sent to Madras, Mysore, and the Deccan, to have an
adequate force to compel the submission of any refractory
chief.
At first neither the Peishwa nor the Jaghiredars, or chief-
tains, were willing to submit to English dictation ; bnt vue
presence of a powerful force quieted dissatisfaction, and ihe
feudatories accompanied the Peishwa to Poonah ; and unJer
the mediation of the resident, came to an arrangement, which
greatly increased the Peishwa's power and resources.
Upon the insanity of Jeswunt Rao incapacitating him ftom
exercising authority, Ameer Khan declared himself regctit ;
and quitting Indore, headed a body of Pindarries, and bej»an
plundering the people. His next act was to threaten Bei ar,
under the pretense that the rajah owed Holkar large sums of
money. Upon this Lord Minto at once abandoned the old
policy of non-interference ; and tendering the rajah British
protection, Ameer Khan was subsequently driven into his own
dominions with heavy loss.
Early in the year 1808 it was rumored that Napoleon wag
again endeavoring to establish French influence in India ; and,
moreover, that his embassadors in Persia had been received
with great marks of distinction by Futteh Ad Shah, the reigthi
ing monarch, who had concluded with them a treaty most
240 BRITISH INDIA.
inimical to British interests. When this intelligence reached
London and Calcutta, missions were sent from each to- the
court of Persia ; but without any privity or concert. Lord
Minto dispatched Captain Malcolm ; but his advance on
Teheran was stopped by the King of Persia, who at the same
time insisted that he should negotiate with his son, the Viceroy
of Shiran. To this Malcolm refused to accede, as unbecoming
the dignity of the country he represented ; and, after embody-
ing his sentiments in a memorial to the court, he sailed for
Calcutta. The embassador from the British court, Sir Harford
Jones, was a most incompetent person, who seemed only anxious
to show his independence of the Calcutta council. At the
time of which we are writing, it was the custom with England
to subsidize all her allies ; in other words, to pay them for
protecting themselves; and a treaty was signed in 1809, by
which Great Britain bound herself to pay a yearly sum of
£100,000, while the King of Persia was at war with Russia;
and in addition supply 16,000 stand of arms and twenty field-
pieces, together with artillerymen and officers to instruct the
Persians ; for which Persia agreed to oppose any attempt of
the French to invade the Company's Indian territory.
A similar impression respecting French influence originated
a mission to the court of Cabul, governed at that time by
Shuja-al-Mulk. An alliance was concluded with this poten-
tate, who was, however, shortly after driven from the throne^
and pensioned by the British.
It has been before remarked that the Marquis of Wellesley's
judicious plans for the occupation of the French and Dutch
possessions in the Indian seas were frustrated by Admiral
Kainer. For several years the weakness of the French fleet
precluded them from doing more than annoy ; but in the winter
of 1808, a number of French frigates sailed from various ports
in France and Holland, and reaching the Indian seas in the
ensuing spring, committed great injury upon commerce. Still
more serious results being apprehended. Lord Minto announced
his intention of reducing the islands which sheltered them, de-
priving the French vessels of any port of refuge. The reduction
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 241
of Bourbon and the Maaritius was effected with but little diflTi-
culty ; but Java was considered an affair of considerable ira-
pOTtance. The command was given to Sir Samuel Auchmuty,
nn(ici v/hora the governor-general served as a volunteer. On
vhe ith of August, 1811, the whole of the troops were disem-
barked in twenty-four hours without an accident, and marched
against the Dutch at Cornellis, who were protected by a series
of batteries mounting 300 guns. On the 26th orders for as-
sault were issued, which terminated in the storm of the Dutch
camp, and surrender of 5000 prisoners of war. But Jansen,
the Dutch governor, refused to submit ; and it was not until
garrison after garrison capitulated, that he surrendered the
island on the 16th of September.
The principle of non-interference prevented Lord Minto
from checking the tyranny of the Nabob of Oude toward his
subjects ; but he secured the allegiance of Travancore and
Bundelcund, and restored tranquillity, to which they had long
been strangers. The same absurd policy prevented him from
chastising the Pindarries, who, having increased in audacity,
at length plundered Mirzapore, committing, as usual, all sorts
of excesses. The apprehension of a Mahratta war, which Lord
Minto knew would be displeasing to the Directory, deterred
him from punishing these lawless freebooters.
The tranquillity of the Company's possessions was now dis-
turbed by the Ghoorkas, a warlike race on the north-eastern
frontier, who, taking advantage of the disputes and distress of
their neighbors, extended their sway through the entire prcv-
ince of Nepaul, and thence to the plains inhabited by the de-
pendent rajahs, committing great excesses at Gurruckpore and
Sarun. These were at first regarded as individual and unpre-
meditated acts; but at length their frequency compelled Lord
Minto to address the Ghoorka rajah in determined language,
demanding redress and threatening retaliation. But his lord-
ship's recall threw the duty of curbing these marauders upon
his successor. We might here, if space allowed, allude to the
?ast benefits both the European and Indian community in the
peninsula had enjoyed through the sagacity, discretion, and even
21
242 BRITISH INDIA.
temper of this really great man, whose doctrines, in the words
of Sir Jphn Malcolm, were "to conciliate and carry his supe-
riors along with him ; but not from the apprehension of re-
sponsibility ; for wherever the exigency of the case required a
departure from this general rule, he was prompt and decided.'*
The arrival of the Marquis of Hastings as governor-general
took place on October 13th, 1813. His appointment was
hailed with great satisfaction ; having proved himself an able
diplomatist and brave soldier on many occasions, he was justly
esteemed the most suited to the exigencies of the times ; more
particularly so, as it was now well known that neutral policy
was rapidly declining in favor with the authorities in England,
and that determined measures were to be taken to repress the
insolence and violence of treacherous alUes and open enemies.
In the following December, the Rqiah of Nepaul sent a
reply to Lord Minto's dispatch. It was couched in servile and
evasive terms, and led to the appointment of commissioners on
both sides to discuss the various poinds at issue. After re-
peated interviews, the English commissioners rep-orted that it
was useless longer to protract their po'^'ers, it being evident
that the Nepaulese, who were adepts in dissimulation, nego-
tiated merely to gain time ; upon which the governor-general
dismissed the Ghoorka commissioners, with instructions to
their rajah to confine himself to his own territory, if he wished
to avoid punishment. At the same time the chief was ordered
to restore certain lands belonging to the British government
which he had seized ; and that in the event of his not complying,
troops would at once occupy them. This notke being disre-
garded, the magistrate at Gurruckpore, Sir Roger Martin,
took possession of Turall, and the villages near Sarun were
also occupied without resistance. The rainy season now
setting in, the charge of these places was left to native oSicers
and the troops withdrawn ; upon which the Nepaulese, who
had been watching their opportunity, attacked the civil officers
and police, who were completely defenseless ; and after mur-
dering the superior officer, they killed eighteen, and wounded
six, of the police establishment. This outrage was committed
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 243
In the presence of the Nepaulese commander-in-chief, who
offered neither restraint to the assassins nor assistance to the
victims. Immediate representations were made to the rajah,
who, instead of offering reparation, justified the outrages which
his troops had committed ; upon which the Marquis of Hasting3
prepared for war, the means of defraying which, had it not
been for the Nabob of Oude, who lent the governor-general
large sums of money at lower rates of interest than the market
prices, must have been found by the national government, the
Bengal treasury being completely empty.
The Pindarries, like the Ghoorkas, it was known, were only
waiting the opportunity to renew their predatory excursions ;
and the Marquis of Hastings forcibly represented to the execu-
tive in England the urgency of its sanction to a series of deter-
mined proceedings, to avoid the impending danger. With the
view of strengthening the British power, the governor-general
had commenced a defensive treaty with the Rajah of Berar, who,
however, after a protracted correspondence, declined acceding
to it; and, breaking through the existing treaty of 1814, joined
Scindia in the attempt to subjugate the nabob of Bhopaul,
who had long maintained himself against the Hindoo princes.
The friendship invariably shown by the nabob, particularly
in the Mahratta war, induced the British to join him, as well
as Govina Rao, the prince of Sagur, in offensive and defensive
treaties, by which means were furnished for watching the Mah-
ratta princes, Runjeet Sing and Ameer Khan, leader of the
Pindarries. Scindia, who pretended that the Rajah of Bhopaul
was one of his vassals, became greatly enraged at this alliance,
and threatened retaliation ; upon which a body of troops was
marched on Bundelcund, while another force, under the IS izam,
advanced to Elichipore, the capital of Berar ; and the governor-
general then gave his undivided attention to the coming war
in Nepaul.
The frontier of Nepaul consists of mountain ridges, extend
ing 600 miles from east to west ; and it was determined to
penetrate it by four armies marching simultaneously. General
Ochterlony, with 6000 sepoys, was ordered from Loodiana
244 BRITISH INDIA.
through th« hill- passes overlooking the Sutlej ; General Gilles-
pie, from the Doab to the west of the Jumna, and so on to
Nahir ; General Wood, through Bootwal to Palpa ; and
General Morley, with the main body, was ordered to force the
Ounduck passes and march direct on Katmandu, the Ghoorka
capital.
General Gillespie crossed the frontier on the 22d of October,
1814, and captured Dera without opposition ; while Balbhadur
Sing, to whom the defense of the town had been entrusted, re-
treated to a steep and well-fortified hill called Nalapanee.
Gillespie, who miscalculated the strength of the position, de-
termined to carry it by assault, but had scarcely reached the
wall when he was killed by a musket ball, and his troops fled
to their lines, leaving many comrades behind. Colonel Mow-
bray, with the remainder, retreated on Dara until he obtained
a train of heavy artillery ; then advancing, after two days'
firing, he effected a breach, when an assault was attempted ;
but the Ghoorkas drove back the storming party with great
loss. This so disheartened the sepoys that they would not re-
new the attack ; and Mowbray compelled the garrison to sur-
render by bombardment, after it had been reduced from 600 to
to inhabitants.
General Martindell, Gillespie's successor, having joined the
camp, marched against Nahir, which the Ghoorkas evacuated,
retiring to JytlyiQ^,/a fortress built on a ridge 4000 feet above
the adjacent plain. The general, having reconnoitered, re-
solved to turn it on both flanks, concealing his intentions by
an attack in front ; but, most unfortunately, the grenadiera
leading the southern column, underrating their adversaries,
rashly attacked a stockade well flanked with rocks, and were
received with a heavy and well-directed fire from all sides, and
driven back upon the sepoys, who had not formed into line sd
as to support them. The Ghoorkas, perceiving their advantage,
dashed forward, driving the British before them to the confines
of their camp ; after which. General Martindell retreated ta
Kahir.
General Ochterlony, with the army of the Sutlej, was as con-
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 245
spicuous for caution as Martindell for rashness. He was op-
posed by Ameerah Sing, the. most experienced and courageous
of the Ghoorka leaders, whose generalship was well and suc-
cessfully tested. By a series of maneuvers the general obtaineil
possession of post after post, until the entire country between
Plassea and Belarpore submitted to him.
General Wood, on the other hand, was most unfortunate ;
while passing through the Sal forest, his troops came upon an
unexpected and well-appointed stockade, which opened a fear-
fully destructive fire ; but Colonel Hardyman, of the 17th
Boyal regiment, turned both flanks of the Ghoorkas, and was
rapidly securing the victory, when the general, disheartened by
the surprise, to the astonishment and indignation of the entire
force, sounded a retreat. This was a type of Wood's campaign,
timidity and injudiciousness invariably betraying the incapacity
of the commander.
The fourth army, under General Morley, was quite as dis-
creditably commanded as that under Wood. Dividing his
forces, he posted three large detachments twenty miles distant
from each other ; and was panic-struck when two of them were
cut off by the enemy. Upon learning this, he suddenly left the
camp, and fled to Calcutta. His successor, General George
Wood, was a cautious but timid man } and the consequence
was, that the remainder of the campaign ^s passed in dis-
graceful idleness.
The effect of this disastrous campaign naturally induced a
feeling of confidence amongst the enemies of the British in
India. In the Peishwa and Scindia there was a marked altera-
tion ; while Runjeet and Ameer Khan showed they were ready,
and only wanted the opportunity to act. But the Marquis of
Hastings was nothing daunted ; and having ascertained that
Kumaoon, in the north of Nepaul, was destitute of troops, he
determined, as he could not spare any of his army, to send an
irregular force ; for which purpose he appointed Lieut. Colontsl
Gardiner and Captain Hearsay, formerly in the Mahratta ser-
vice, to enlist a force among the Patans of Rohilcund.
A considerable number of men were thus collected and
246 BRITISH INDIA.
divided between Gardiner and Hearsay. The latter blockaded
Koolulgurt ; and while in this pos^^tion, the enemy advanced to
relieve the place, and forced him into an engagement, in which
he was wounded, captured, and sent to Alraora by his con-
queror, Hasta-Pal. Gardiner, understanding well the mode
of Patau warfare, submitted to their ways, but proceeded
nevertheless with skill and caution, and advanced to Almora
shortly after Hearsay's defeat, where he was joined by Colonel
Nicholls with a small train of artillery and 2000 regular in-
fantry. Hasta-Dal attempted to relieve Almora, but was de-
feated, and fell in the skirmish; which so disheartened the
Ghoorkas, that they surrendered the place, and with it the
prisoner Hearsay.
Notwithstanding repeated orders from Calcutta, General
Martindell remained comparatively inactive ; and when he did
move, he had neither plan nor object in view. He wasted the
season before Jythuck ; now trying an active siege, but want-
ing courage to push it boldly ; then a blockade, without cutting
off the enemy's communications. His only success was in
wasting meo and money, and destroying British reputation in
India.
General O^hterlony, however, prepared to follow up his ad-
vantages, whUe the Ghoorkas retired before him to a formidable
position, consisting of a mountain-ridge of elevated peaks, all
but two of which were stockaded, and further protected by the
redoubts of Malcun and Seringhar. The two unprotected
peaks Ochterlony seized, being confident their attempted re-
covery would bring on a decisive battle. And so it proved.
The Ghoorkas attacked the British with desperation for two
hours, when they were driven back with the loss of their com-
mander and one-third of their force. Ameera Sing would
have continued to resist, but was deserted by the other chiefs ;
eventually he procured safety for himself and followers by sur-
rendering to the British the country west of Kalee, as well aa
the fortress of Jythuck.
Proposals having been made for peace, the English insisted
on stipulations to which the Nepaulese refused to accede j and
21*
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 247
Ochterlony was ordered to take command of the main array.
In February, 1816, he penetrated into the forests which protect
the frontier of Nepaul, and soon reached the fortifications
guarding the chief pass through the hills. A brief inspection
satisfied him of the inutility of attempting to capture the stock-
ades by assault, and that he must adopt other plans. Upon
further inspection of the locality he discovered a narrow water-
coarse, which was forthwith entered by a column of troops,
headed by Ochterlony. After imminent danger and privation,
the summit was attained, and the enemy abandoned their in-
trenchments as useless. The Ghoorkas now brought their
whole force to bear upon a post occupied by the English at
Makwanpore, but were completely defeated ; and Colonels
Kelley and O'Halloran having obtained another victory, the
Rajah of Nepaul solicited peace upon the terms he had recently
rejected. During this war, the Ghoorkas, nominally subjects
of the Celestial empire, had applied in that quarter for assist-
ance ; upon which the Chinese assembled an army, but pro-
crastinated marching until the war had terminated. Upon
learning, however, the origin of the war, they pronounced the
Ghoorkas well-deserving punishment, and unhesitatingly left
them to their fate. The governor-general was not inclined to
act with oppressiveness, nor encumber himself with useless
possessions ; he therefore limited the Ghoorkas to Nepaul
proper, without disturbing their ancient dominions.
The British reverses at the commencement of the war gave
rise to fresh Mahratta intrigues. Scindia, who headed the
confederacy, had established a permanent camp, protected by
the fort of Gwalior, which had become a flourishing town in a
few years, the increase of which contributed largely to his pride,
as proof of his growing power. He not only intrigued with
the Peishwa at Poona, and Holkar at Indore, but entered into
alliance with the Rajah of Berar, and obtained promised assist-
ance, upon emergency, from Runjeet Sing and the Rajpoot
rajahs ; and even sought to win the Rajah of Mysore. This
combination during the Nepaulese war, had it been brought
into operation, would assuredly have seriously affected the
248 BRITISH INDIA.
British authority ; but the mutual jealousy of the Mahrattas,
and knowledge of each other's treachery, combined with sus-
picion of their allies, required too much time to organize with
effect such a confederacy, during which peace was concluded
with the Ghoorkas, and the British concentrated their attention
upon central India.
During this period of uncertainty and anxiety, the residents
at Poonah and Nagpore were Messrs. Elphinstone and Jenkins,
diplomatists of unrivaled ability, possessed of enlarged experi-
ence, great decision, and intimately acquainted with the re-
lations between the native states. The position of the resident
at Poonah was one of much difficulty, arising out of the treaty
of alliance signed between the Peishwa and the British. The
Marquis of Wellesley at the time knew that necessity only had
induced the Peishwa to contract the alliance, and foresaw that
jealousy would rankle in the native prince's mind, and a period
arrive when he would display his hostility. This view was a
correct one ; the state of the Peishwa's affairs being now much
improved, and the various Mahratta states tendering him their
support, he became desirous of canceling his engagement with
the British. He was likewise much dissatisfied with various
decisions of the English governors in their capacities of arbi-
trators between himself and his vassals, conceiving that in-
tererest, not right, had been the foundation of them. Another
great source of annoyance was compelling him to renounce his
supremacy over Kolapore and Sawant Waree, on the coast of
the Northern Concan ; these states fitted out small piratical
vessels, and had been the scourge of the western seas for years.
In 1812, Lord Minto obliged them to succumb to his power,
taking possession of their principal ports, and preventing their
maritime depredations, the loss of which was the ground of
offense to the Peishwa. It is almost unnecessary to remark,
that, like most Asiatic princes, Bajee Rao was equally ambitious
and timid, fond of intriguing, and swayed by alternate desires
and fears. Mr. Elphinstone, by combining discretion with
decision^ held him in restraint, until bis inclinations being ia
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 249
flamed by a profligate minister, lie dashed on through crimi-
nality and treachery to his eventual destruction.
Upon the death of the Rajah of Nagpore, in 1816, his son,
Pursajee Bhonslah, who was blind, paralyzed, and idiotic, suc-
ceeded him, when two factions divided the court ; the resident
Becretly supported Appa Sahib, the next heir, securing him to
the British interest. This was a blow to the Mahratta con-
federacy; for though Appa proved treacherous, his timely
withdrawal from that union was considered of the greatest im-
portance to the British.
The most depraved minister of the Peishwa was Trimbuckjee
Panglia, who commenced life as a runner, then became a spy,
and after passing through a variety of degrading offices became
the Peishwa's favorite, with the command of the artillery, and
rank of prime minister. These steps were rewards for pander-
ing to his master's licentiousness and innumerable daring crimes.
Trimbuckjee shared in the Mahratta hatred to Europeans, whose
presence, he believed, prevented the Peishwa's supremacy ; it
was therefore a studied policy with him to join any attempt to
expel or reduce the British power ; he accordingly instigated
linjoe Rao to renew his claims upon the Nizam and Guicowar,
seizing the estates of the principal landholders, whose revenuea
enriched his treasury. By this audacious step he collected five
millions sterling previous to the commencement of hostilities.
The claims against the Nizam and Guicowar Mr. Elphinstone
knew were pretenses urged for the purpose of keeping open the
communications between the courts of Poonah, Baroda, and
Hyderabad. He therefore strove for an arrangem.ent ; but
was thwarted by the Peishwa and his minister. The Guicowar
was also anxious for a settlement between the Peishwa and
himself; he accordingly sent a representative to Poonah, with
power to conclude a treaty, who, after wasting twelve months,
resolved to return and leave the arbitration to the British
government. This would have foiled the plans of the Peishwa
and Trimbuckjee, who accordingly made every exertion to con-
ciliate the envoy's favor and arrest his return. Gungadbat
Bhastre, a Brahmin of repute, the Guicowar's representative-
250 BRITISH INDIA.
was excessively vain, and readily duped by the professed re-
spect Ti'imbucicjee paid to his abilities, to whom he proposed
resigning- his office, that the Peishvva might secure more able
services. Mr. Elphinstone having guaranteed the Shastre's
safety, finding negotiations dormant, proposed his return ; to
his surprise the envoy refused ; when it transpired that a mar-
riage was negotiating between the Shastre's son and Bajee
Rao's sist6r-in-law. The Guicowar refusing to cede som<>
territory, the marriage was broken off. The refusal of the
Shastre to permit his wife to visit the palace proved another
offense in the Peishwa's eyes.
These differences soon produced a quarrel between the
Peishwa and the Shastre. Trimbuckjee therefore determined,
as he was too deeply committed to extricate himself, to alter
his policy, and resolved upon assassination. The Shastre being
invited to accompany Bajee Rao on a pilgrimage to the temple
of Binderpore, Mr. Elphinstone proceeded with them as far as
Nafik, where he was induced to remain while his companions went
forward. The night after their arrival, the Shastre, instigated
by Trimbuckjee, joined the Peishwa in some ceremonies of
much sanctity, receiving in return the warmest assurances of
friendship and esteem. Immediately, however, on quitting the
temple, the unfortunate Shastre was almost hewn to pieces by
hired assassins. The murder of an envoy, whose safety the
British had guaranteed, excited universal indignation ; and the
sanctity of the spot, and the character of the victim, afforded
additional ground of condemnation. The strict inquiry Mr.
Elphinstone enforced, fixed the guilt upon the Peishwa and his
minister. Hereupon Bajee Rao was informed that he might
attribute the culpability to the actual perpetrators, but that his
crafty and guilty minister must be surrendered to the British
authorities. The Peishwa hesitating, a British force was
quickly assembled at Poonah ; upon which he delivered Trim-
buckjee to the resident, having obtained a promise that his life
would be spared. Accordingly the minister was confined in
the Tannah fort, on Salsette island, where he admitted hii
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 251
participation in the murder, in obedience to the Peishwa^a
instruotio-is
Tanuah, being entirely garrisoned by Europeans, Trimbuck-
jee was enabled, by some native servants, to correspond with
his friends ; a horsekeeper, who passed his place of confinement
daily, being his chief agent. This man carelessly sung, in the
peculiar Mahratta recitative style, his information ; while the
sentries, ignorant of the language, were incompetent to detect
the plot, even had they had any suspicion. All being ready,
Trimbuckjee made an excuse for quitting his rooms, dressed
himself as a servant, reached an embrasure, and lowered him-
self into the ditch by a rope which one of his accomplices had
secured to a gun. He had friends ready outside ; and long
ere his flight was discovered he was safe from pursuit. The
Peishwa disclaimed acquaintance with Trimbuckjee's escape;
but Mr. Elphinstone ascertained that he not only supplied him
with money to raise troops, but had given him an audience.
A remarkable display of duplicity ensued. Trimbuckjee dis-
ciplined large numbers of Mahrattas and Pindarries, whose ex-
istence the Peishwa denied ; and when his falsehood became
transparent, he repudiated their actions and threatened them
as insurgents. Eventually he placed a price on Trimbuckjee's
head, and forfeited the estates of his principal coadjutors.
It is here necessary, before entering upon the results of the
events just recorded, to review other portions of the Indian
possessions. The reputation gained by the British from the
issue of the Nepaulese war was augmented in the ensuing year
by the capture of Hatrass, a fort belonging to a tributary of
the Company named Diaram, who, relying upon its position
and reputed impregnability, became contumacious, and deter-
mined the authorities upon his chastisement. The military
depot at Cawnpore furnished a large train of artillery, which,
in a few hours, effected a breach in the w^alls, and the principal
magazine exploding, finished the demolition of this invulner-
able fort, unaccompanied with loss to the besiegers. The affair
effected a sensible impression upon the refractory chiefs in
Hindostan Proper.
252 BRITISH INDIA.
The Pindarries, however, increased in numbers and daring
proportionately with the success i)f the British arms. Upon
the destruction of Hatrass, a large body entered and desolated
a portion of the Madras territory ; and in the following season,
despite the exertions of the British, ravaged the Deccan. The
governor-general, convinced that eventually these audacious pro-
ceedings would be noticed and ordered to be suppressed by the
authorities in England, merely acted on the defensive, waiting
events, and watching the growing treachery of the Mahrattas,
at the same time making every preparation for a war, which he
saw was inevitable.
This course received the sanction of the national executive,
who became at last convinced that Cornwallis and Barlow had
erred in their policy of non-interference ; and upon the renewal
of the charter in 1813, orders were dispatched to place Jeypore
under British protection when opportunity favored. Upon the
termination of the Nepaulese war, the capital of Jeypore being
threatened by Ameer Khan and the Pindarries, overtures of an
alliance with the prince were made ; but these advances were
received with indifference, owing, it subsequently appeared, to
a supposition entertained by the Jeypore prince that Ameer
Khan would abandon his plans under the impression that Brit-
ish protection could be secured at pleasure ; upon which the
governor-general abandoned any further negotiations until he
adopted the line of action he had in view.
The Peiahwa, though professing the most perfect amity to-
ward the English, was known by the resident to be in league
with Trimbuckjee, and fostering a rebellion nominally against his
own dominioi^s. He was manifestly preparing for war; his
treasures were removed from Poonah, his forts repaired and
garrisoned, and he levied troops from all quarters. Upon this
the go's ernor in council declared that Bajee Rao had broken
his treaty with the English, and should be forced to render
satisfaction for his past, together with security for his future
conduct. Ilis principal forts being at the time in the hands of
the British, he had no choice between war or concession ; he
reluctantly adopted the latter alternative, and a tieaty was
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. ^53
signed on the 18th of June, ISIT, in which he abandoned his
pretensions vo be considered as the head of the Mahratta chiefs,
giving up a quantity of territory and the fortress of Ahmednag-
gar to the British.
As a sequence to the foregoing treaty, a supplementary one
was executed in the following November with the Guicowar, in
which the claims of the Peishwa upon him were commuted by
the payment of four lacs of rupees annually ; the British receiv-
ing, as their share of the agreement, the city of Ahmedabad,
the capital of Gujerat, a place of considerable political and
commercial importance.
The Marquis of Hastings, being now conaparatively unfet-
tered, proceeded to execute his plans against the Pindarries.
lie resolved on pushing forward unexpectedly several corps to
occupy certain positions, so that the enemy were prevented
from concentrating their forces. The success of this plan he
considered rested upon secrecy and celerity. The first effort
of his policy, which greatly infiuenced the succeeding war, was
directed against Scindia, to whom both the Pindarries and
Mahrattas looked for support. Two corps, one under the
governor-general, the other under Major-General Dorkin, so
effectually isolated him, that he was forced either to fight or
treat. The latter, placed as he was, he knew was his only al-
ternative, though repugnant to his sentiments ; and thus early
in the war, the promoter and supporter of opposition to the
British rule was detached from his associates.
The treaty was to the effect that Scindia should use his best
exertions to annihilate the Pindarries, and furnish a contingent
to act with the British, under the direction of a British oflBcer ;
for the complete efficiency of which, as well as the pay of the
troops, he was to resign for three years his claim against the
Company ; that the sums paid as pensions to his family and
ministers should be appropriated to the payment of the cavalry
he was to furnish ; and it was further agreed that the rest of
his army should occupy posts assigned by the English, who
alone could order their removal. A further stipulation ad-
mitted the British to garrison the torts of Asseerghur and
22
184
BRITISH INDIA.
A RAJPOOT.
Hindia during the war, as pledges for his fidelity; and the
eighth article dispossessed him of the absolute control of the
Kajpoot States.
This treaty, so adverse to Scindia's inclinations, was op-
posed in its execution by every sort of pretext; his contingent
was with difficulty obtained, and Asseerghur not delivered up,
the governor, it was stated, refusing to comply with his instruc-
tions. The British eventually besieged and captured the fort,
when a letter was discovered from Scinda directing the gover-
nor to comply with any and every command of the Peishwa.
This letter Scindia endeavored to palliate upon the plea of th«
long-established friendship between their families, an extenua
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. ^55
tion Lord Hastings admitted : but as a penalty for so gross &
violation, he demanded the absolute cession of Asseerghnr,
which in the British keeping placed an effectual check upon
the freebooters and robbers who had hovered ab'^ut it, 'Ahile
under the Mahratta government, it being a sure refuge for
them.
The main attack against the Pindarries was now arranged.
Situated as they were in Malwa and the valley of the Nerbudda,
the armies of Bengal, Gujerat, and the Deccan, moved simulta-
neously toward them. The army of the Deccan, numbering
fifty-three thousand men, under Sir Thomas Hislop, formed the
centre, being supported by the Bengal army, twenty-four thou-
sand strong, on one side, and the Gujerat army, nearly as for-
midable, on the other ; while the entire force of the enemy
scarcely numbered thirty thousand, and from the jealousy of
their chiefs, Cheetor, Kurrur Khan, and Nasil Mohammed, were
destitute of all unity of action. Favorable as circumstances
thus appeared, events at Poonah entirely altered the campaign,
and brought the Company into a war with the Peishwa.
An impression prevailing that the treaty which Bajee Rao
had signed at Poonah was intended to be infringed, the resi-
dent declined attending him when he paid his next annual
visit of devotion to the temple of Pundesore. This was done
with a view to restore the confidence between the British gov-
ernment and the Peishwa, while he, under pretense of meeting
this concession, dismissed a body of his cavalry ; but it was as-
certained that each officer had seven months' pay in advance,
with orders to be vigilant and ready, and when summoned, to
bring as many volunteers as possible.
Instead of returning to Poonah, the Peishwa proceeded to
Maholy, near Satara, a place invested with great sanctity by
the Hindoos. While there, he was waited on by Sir John
Malcolm, political agent to the governor-general, who had been
visiting and instructing the different residents respecting the
proceedings against the Pindarries. Sir John, usually Held to
be an able diplomatist, was completely duped by the profes-
sions of the Peishwa, and returned to Poonah, satisfied that by
256 BRITISH INDIA.
encouraging his desire to augment bis forces, and treating him
with confidence, the British would find an able ally. The resi-
dent, Mr. Elphinstone, differed entirely from Sir John's views,
but was overruled, and the hill-forts, which were held for the
performance of the treai^, were delivered up to the Peishwa,
while General Smith's force, placed so as to intimidate
f*ionah, was marched to the frontiers of Candeish, leaving
scarcely any protection for the residency. The Peishwa re-
turned to Poonah in September, after having matured his
plans against the English at Maholy. The Mahratta chiefs,
however, before uniting with him, doubting his resolution,
compelled him to swear that he would be guided by the ad-
vice of Bappoo Gokla, a general who had their entire confi-
dence.
The Peishwa did not neglect Malcolm's absurd recommenda-
tion to recruit his array ; upon that point his exertions were
unceasing ; neither did he omit storing and repairing his forts,
or manning his fleet. Trimbuckjee Danglia likewise contributed
his assistance by engaging the Bhuls, Ramoosies, and various
predatory tribes ; while constant dispatches passed to Nagpore
and the encampments of Scindia, Holkar, and Ameer Khan.
The assassination of the resident and disaffection of the troops
were personally undertaken by the Peishwa.
The fidelity of the sepoys had never been suspected ; but
the reports from every quarter, together with the largeness of
the offered bribes, and a still more important fact, that several
of their families were in the Peishwa's power, and suffering
from his vindictiveness, at length created some apprehension.
But to the honor of these gallant men, neither domestic con-
siderations, nor the rewards held out, had any influence on
them. All attempts were ineffectual ; some indignantly spurned
the offers, while others appeared to accept them, for the pur-
pose of learning the nature of the intrigues, and then divulged
them to their officers. If there was this principle of honor
exhibited on the British side ; on the Peishwa's, it would not
be doing justice to a brave soldier if we omitted stating that
Bappoo Gokla would not for a moment listen to or sanction the
THE EUROPEAN PER TOD. 257
assassination of Mr. Elphinstone ; on the contrary, he iuime-
diately sent word to the resident to apprize him of his danger*.
That gentleman, knowing that a European regiment was
marching to support him, and aware of the indecision of Bajee
Rao, entertained hopes that his courage might fail at the last
moment.
The forces in cantonments being badly posted, Mr. Elphin-
stone moved them to Khirkee village, which had been pointed
cut by General Smith, in the event of a rupture. This with-
drawal the Mahrattas attributed to fear, and the abandoned
cantonments were immediately plundered. Parties of horse
at the same time advanced on the British lines, while the lan-
guage of the Peishwa's ministers became most offensive and in-
sulting. On the 3d of November, Mr. Elphinstone deeming
longer delay inimical to the Company's interest, ordered the light
battalion and a body of auxiliary horse to march on Poonah,
when the Peishwa resolved at once to commence hostilities.
The only portion of the Mahratta army visible was the in-
fantry assembling on the tops of the surrounding heights.
Ascending one of these, it was perceived that a mass of cavalry
covered nearly the whole of the plain below, toward the city ;
while endless bodies were pouring in from every quarter. Mr,
Elphinstone, discovering the attempt the infantry w^ere making
to cut him off from the camp, retired with his family to Kirk-
hee, exposed to the Mahratta fire from the opposite side of the
river; at the same time ordering Lieut. -Colonel Burr to attack
the Peishwa's forces, and Major Ford to support him with the
irregulars. The Mahrattas, surprised at this movement from
troops they had fancied disheartened, hesitated ; Gokla, how-
ever, encouraged his men to advance, using praises, taunts,
find implorations, as best suited his purpose ; but the Peishwa,
after the troops had advanced, sent word to Gokla not to lire
the first gun. The general, seeing the messenger, and guessing
bis errand, instantly opened a nine-gun battery, detaching a
corps of rocket-camels to the right, and advancing his cavalry
upon both flanks, nearly surrounded the British ; but the
rapidity of the cavalry movement left the infantry in the rear,
22*
S58 BRITISH INDIA.
with the exception of a battalion under a Portuguese named
De Pinto, who had taken a shorter route, and concealed his
men amongst the low jungle. De Pinto formed with great
steadiness, but was suddenly charged by the English sepoys,
who, in their impetuosity, became detached from the rest of
the troops. Gokla, to take advantage of this, led forward six
thousand cavalry, but was perceived by Colonel Burr, who in-
stantly stopped the pursuit of De Pinto's routed force, and
ordered the sepoys to reserve their fire. In front of the British
Jeft, and unknown to either party, was a deep swamp, into
which the Mahratta horse dashed with such impetuosity that
those behind rode over their sinking companions in front. The
sepoys poured their reserved fire into them with terrible effect ;
whilst the few who reached the sepoys' bayonets were dispatched
with ease. A company of Europeans now advancing in sup-
port, the Mahrattas fled in a body, leaving the English victors
over a body ten times their number, with the loss of but eighty-
three in killed and wounded.
Upon the declaration of hostilities, Bajee Rao gave vent to
his sanguinary and vindictive disposition. The residency was
plundered and burnt ; the families of the soldiery that fell into
his hands, beaten, robbed, and many mutilated ; the crops de-
stroyed, trees torn up, and even the graves violated. An en-
gineer officer, surveying, was killed. Two brothers named
Vaughan, one a captain in the Madras army, were captured
whilst traveling near Poonah, and hanged ; but Gokla termi-
uated these atrocities, Mr. Elphinstone representing to him that
a severe retaliation would follow the continuance of such acts.
The communications from Poonah having ceased, General
Smith, suspecting something amiss, prepared to return, and
was followed and harassed by parties of the Mahratta light
horse. On the 13th of November the two detachments effected
a junction, marched toward the camp of Bajee Rao, who, aftef
a sharp engagement, fled to Sattara, leaving his capital to the
mercy of the English. Possession was at once taken of it, and
further reinforcements having arrived, General Smith started
in pursuit of the Peishwa.
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 259
At NafFpore very similar oecnrreiices had taken place. Not-
withstanding that Appah Sahib was chiefly indebted to the
English for his elevation, he soon exhibited his ingratitude, by
entering into secret correspondence with the Peishwa. This,
although a violation of his treaty, the English government did
not notice, the resident considering it would be impolitic to
betray any suspicion respecting the rajah's integrity, his com-
munications being frank and unreserved. Mr. Jenkins did
not, however, trust to demeanor only ; the increase of the Nag-
pore army, and the growing correspondence with the court of
Poonah, spoke more plainly than the rajah's professions. But
it was hoped that Bajee Rao's defeat would have had its influ-
ence upon the rajah ; still the worst was prepared for, and
instant reinforcements demanded. In a short time suspicions
were confirmed, news being brought of an intended attack
upon the residency and cantonments, which the movements of
the rajah's army tended to confirm, and defensive measures
were at once taken. Colonel Scott with his brigade forthwith
occupied the residency and neighboring heights. The British
force, about 1500 strong, were here attacked, on the night of
the 26th of November, by an army numbering 18,000 men, and
again on the following day, when, after many hours' severe
fighting, the enemy were repulsed with great loss.
The defeat of his army, added to the appearance of reinforce-
ments, destroyed the hopes of Appah Sahib, who sought to
make his peace with the British, declaring the late attack had
been made without his cognizance. He was ordered to draw
ofif his troops from the vicinity before any reply would be made,
with which he instantly complied, but still continued to vacillate
in his conduct. General Doveton having now arrived with his
array in support of the resident, the following terms were ofiTered
the rajah : viz., to deliver up his ordnance and military stores,
disband his Arab mercenaries at once, and his own troops
afterward ; that the British shoidd occupy Nagpore, and him-
self reside at the residency as a hostage. He was still left
with the nominal sovereignty and functions, against the wish
of the governor-g3neral, who acceded to the representations
260 BRITISH INDIA.
of Mr. Jenkins ; and the latter, after many evasions, and a
further struggle with the Arab troops, brought the rajah to
accede to the British terms. .
The Marquis of Hastings ordered the embodiment in a treaty
of the |)rovisional engagements with Appah Sahib; but before
final instructions reached Nagpore, a fresh revolution had burst
forth. The cession of the forts of Berar was refused by the
governors. This, it was suspected, and soon co;;firmed, was
at the instigation of the rajah ; while correspondence between
the rajah, his troops, and former ministers, clearly demon-
strating renewed hostility, was detected. The murder, like-
wise, of his predecessor, was clearly brought home to him.
These offenses, great as they were, would not have induced Mr.
Jenkins to have adopted extraordinary measures ; but informa-
tion of the rajah's intended escape reaching him, he ordered a
detachment to occupy the palace and capture the rajah, who
was placed in confinement at the residency until ordered to be
sent, strongly escorted, into Hindostan. But while on his way
to Benares, appointed as his residence, by pretending illness
and bribing his guards, he escaped. The officer in charge
visited the rajah at the usual hour at night, found him ap-
parently asleep in bed, the attendants requesting him not to
disturb their master, repose being essential to his enfeebled
condition ; this was acceded to, and a hasty glance failing to
detect a pillow as a -substitute for the invalid, the officer de-
parted, Appah Sahib at the time being miles away. His
escort, it subsequently appeared, were his own soldiery, whom
he had been allowed to select, the authorities not wishing, upon
his leaving his kingdom, to irritate his feelings by a denial.
Appah fled to the Mahedo hills, and thence to Asseerghor,
where he joined Cheeto, the leader of the Pindarries.
General Smith, who pursued the flying Pei.shwa, had a
harassing chase through the ghauts ; and getting too far to
the north, Bajee Rao returned and threatened to retake
Poonah. Upon which Colenel Burr ordered to his assistance
the Seram detachment, which marched under the command of
Qaptain Staunton. It consisted of one battalion of native in-
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD 261
fantry, three hundred irregular horse, and two six-pounders
manned by twenty-four Europeans. A night-march brought
them to the hills overlooking Konjaiim, where Captain Stauntou
suddenly found himself confronting the Peishwa's army twenty-
five thousand strong.
An engagement ensued, which, incredible as it may appear,
terminated in favor of the British ; men and officers gallantly
supporting the reputation of the English. The feats of daring
performed this day were never excelled in Indian warfare ;
tvhile, on the side of the enemy, acts of barbarity which were
intended to intimidate, produced a contrary effect, and added
to the desperate valor displayed on the part of the English.
The Peishwa, his general Lokla, and Trimbuckjee Danglia
witnessed the engagement with dismay, and when night came
on made a rapid retreat. The Peishwa was pursued ; but, as
usual, without success.
Sattara was then attacked by General Smith, and capitu-
lated ; after which a proclamation was issued deposing the
Peishwa ; and, with the exception of a small portion retained
for the Rajah of Sattara, his territories were declared forfeited
to the Company. Reg-ulations were also issued for equitably
adjusting the rental and taxation of the country.
Bajee Rao, who had retreated to Sholapore, being joined by
a body of horse, moved westward. General Smith, discovering
the enemy's tactics, pursued with cavalry and horse-artillery,
and came upon the Mahrattas suddenly. In the engagement
which ensued, Gokla was cut down by a dragoon, and th«>
Mahrattas fled, leaving their baggage and several elephants,
and their captive hostage, the Rajah of Sattara. Bajee Rao
BOW moved on Nagpore ; but finding the dissimulation of the
rajah of that country had been punished, he returned to the
northern confines.
The Marquis of Hastings having resolved upon the extermi-
nation of the Pindarries, Sir John Malcolm and Colonel
Adams, acting with General Marshall, drove them from their
strongholds ; upon which Wasii Mohammed and Kharrum
Khan united their forces and proceeded to Gwalior, whither
262 BRITISH INDIA.
they were invited by Scindia. Cheeto took to the northwest,
trusting to Holkar for support.
These movements being known, the governor-general sent a
strong force to cut off tlie enemy before reaching Gwalior,
bringing one division close on Scindia's camp. The Pindar-
ries, failing in their object of entering Gwalior, took flight into
Mewar. One body, however, ravaged the Deccan, and entered
the Carnatic, where they were destroyed or dispersed before
the ensuing February ; and Cheeto, pursued by Malcolm,
sought refuge in Holkar's encampment.
On the 21st of December the English sighted the enemy's
entrenchments. Holkar's army was strongly posted near
Mahedpore, the river Supra covering his left, and a deep ra-
vine protecting his right flank, with a strong display of artillery
in front, amounting to seventy guns, well manned by the Pa-
tans. 1*116 British, while fording the Supra, suffered severely
from the enemy's guns ; and each regiment, in order to escape
the slaughter, was ordered, after taking its position on the
other side of the river, to lie on the ground. At length, the
whole having crossed, the signal was given, when they ad-
vanced rapidly to the charge, carrying all before them. Hol-
kar's lines were broken, his guns captured, and a complete
though bloody victory was obtained. A large amount of mili-
tary stores was left on the field by the enemy, in addition to
the whole of their artillery.
After this engagement the British forces marched to Mundi-
nore, where envoys met them, deputed by young Holkar, to
treat for peace, which was granted more favorably for him than
lie might have anticipated. The victory over Holkar rendered
Sciudia perfectly submissive : he could not, however, control
ills feudatories, one of whom sheltered Cheeto and his Pindar-
ries. This was immediately noticed, and General Brown sent
to resent his contumacious behavior. A more efficient man
for the service could not have been selected ; he acted with
such promptitude, that Juswunt Rao's camp was surprised, his
town stormed, all his guns captured, and another prince sub-
itituted for him over the district he governed.
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 263
Cheeto now fled with his Pindarries to the northwest dis-
tricts ; and the pursuit was then handed over to the Gnjerat
division, by whose efiforts he was at length surprised, and his
army dispersed by a small detachment from the fort of Hindia.
Escaping with a few followers, he sought protection from the
Nabob of Bhopal, who, however, rejected his overtures. Thus
situated, he was compelled to join Appah Sahib, also a fugi-
tive, but who was unable to afford him an effectual shelter ;
and having left this, his last hope, he wandered friendless
through the fastnesses, and finally fell by an attack from a
tiger. The Pindarries were now prostrated ; destitute of leaders
and homCvS, their position had become desperate, and eventu-
ally such as remained of them settled down to agricultural
pursuits.
On his return to Madras, Sir Thomas Hislop proceeded to
possess himself of the various forts yielded by Scindia and
Holkar. Matters proceeded peaceably until the advance guard
approached the fort of Tahiier, when a fire was opened from
the walls. This unprovoked assault and rupture of the treaty
by which Talnier was ceeded to the English, occasioned much
surprise. General Hislop not being desirous of having recourse
to severe measures, sent a message to the governor, informing
him of the stipulations, and that in the event of any further
opposition, he would be treated as a rebel. Instead of this
message producing the effect intended, the reply was of a hos-
tile character ; upon which a six- pounder and two howitzers
were ordered at once to play on the gateway of the fort. The
enemy briskly replied, and opened a spirited fire upon the be-
sieging force. The British guns were found too small to do
much damage to the walls, and it was at length decided to
carry the gate by assault. A storming party was ordered to
advance; upon which a flag of truce 'vas exhibited "on the
walls, and the commander shortly after appeared, and declared
his readiness to surrender the fort according to the stipulations
acceded to, time being allowed to make the requisite prepa-
rations. To this the British general replied that the surrender
must be immediate and unconditional, and directed his reply
264 BRITISH INDIA.
to be made known to the adverse troops. Great reluctance
being shown to convey this message, the storming party were
led on, passing through the dilapidated walls, and advanced to
the last gate without opposition. On arriving there, a small
gate was opened, through which Major Gordon, with a few sup-
porters, entered ; a short conference ensued, the enemy closing
round Gordon, who was thus completely entrapped, and with
his party barbarously murdered.
This treachery being made known, the English soldiery at-
tacked the place with desperation, to avenge their murdered
comrades. The pioneers soon forced an entrance ; and the be-
sieged, to the number of one hundred and fifty, were destroyed.
Some few hid themselves in haystacks ; but being discovered,
the stacks were fired, and the fugitives, in attempting to escape
from the flames, were shot like dogs by the infuriated soldiers
Two Arab boys and an old woman, who had secreted them-
selves in a well, were^the only survivors of this fearful assault.
The Killidan and Arab commanders of the fort. Sir Thomas
Hislop hung avS rebels. Their execution was strongly remon-
strated against by several of the officers, both of them at the
period of Gordon's murder being prisoners in the keeping of
the British. Hislop's line of action proved correct, and en-
sured the peaceful surrender of the other fortresses. The keys
of Chandore Galna and Unktunky were sent into the British
camp, and immediately occupied. All that was now wanting
to terminate the war was the capture of Bajee Rao and Appah
Sahib.
The Peishwa moved about with a daily decreasing army,
and at last was surprised and defeated by Colonel Adams, who
crowned his victory by the capture of Chandah fort. Bajee
Kao now made proposals to Mr. Elphinstone ; but as they im-
plied the possession of authority, he was informed that nothing
short of unconditional submission would be listened to. Deeply
mortified, he retreated with about 8000 men to a strong hili-
post, whence he sent agents to Sir John Malcolm, the nearest
of his adversaries, to treat for a surrender. Malcolm, coveting
the honor of being considered the terminater of the war, en-
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 265
tered into negotiations at once ; the terms of wnich were his
surrender to Sir John, the abdication of his throne, and the
passing the remainder of his life within the British territory*
the Company allowing him £80,000 a year, and the retention
of his private treasures. These concessions were reluctantly
confirmed by the governor-general, who considered them
greatly disproportioned to the condition of the Peishwa ; and
condemned Malcolm in strong terms for his injadicionsness.
Trimbuckjee Danglia did not long remain free pfter his mas-
ter's surrender ; and being captured, remained a prisoner for
life.
Appah Sahib was for some time blockaded among the hills;
but at length made his escape to Asseerghur, which was then
invested by General Doveton, supported by Malcolm with the
Malwa contingent, and a strong force of artillery.
Asseerghur, after an obstinate defense, surrendered on the
9th of April, 1819 ; but Appah Saib had fled previously to its
capture, and was not to be heard of. Fort after fort was now
surrendered, and the governor-general commenced his plans
for managing the captured territory. The possessors of prop-
erty were treated with every consideration, and the law little
changed in its enforcement ; but an increased vigilance was
needed in the criminal courts to suppress the organized bodies
of murderers and robbers that infested the country. By these
means a great change in the condition of the natives was ef-
fected, wdiich on the whole gave much satisfaction. At Bar-
cilly in Rohilcund, however, some resistance was made. A
tax was there levied to defray the cost of the police ; unpopu-
lar in itself, it was rendered still more so by its mode of col-
lection. The head of the police, a man hated for his audacity
and severity, was appointed by the magistrate to collect the
tax. In consequence of the offensiveness of the tax, several
meetings were held, and a petition against it presented by the
mufti to the magistrate. The petition was unnoticed ; and
popular discontent was aggravated by a female being wounded
by the police while distraining for the tax.
These occurrences led to a collision with the people, which
23
266 BRITISH INDIA.
was attended with bloodshed, and left behind a strong feeling
of discontent.
With the fall of Asseerghur ended the Mahratta war, famous
alike for the many engagements which had taken place, and
the difficulties presented by the nature of the country in which
they occurred. The loss of the British in killed, wounded, and
invalided, was considerable ; and amongst other enemies which
the British troops had to encounter during this harassing cam-
paign, not the least was the cholera, which made its first ap-
pearance in the south of Bengal during the rainy season of
1817. Thence it made its way westward to the English camp,
where it committed great havoc, especially among the troops
of the governor-general in Bundelkund, where about a tenth
of the entire number were carried off. Europeans and natives
were alike attacked, though not with equally fatal effects, the
more poorly clad and fed suffering the most. Since that time
the disease has scarcely ever been absent from some part of the
Indian territories.
Early in 1822, the Marquis of Hastings, having resigned the
high office he had filled during nine years, returned to England,
leaving India, as several of his predecessors had done, in an
apparent state of tranquillity. A review of his active administra-
tion will 'jhow that it had been attended with the most striking
and brilliant events. The aggressions of the Mahrattas and
Pindarries had been put an end to, and the power of those
daring and restless people completely broken ; whilst Scindia
alone reraanied of all the disturbers of the public peace, almost
powerless, and no longer feared as a dangerous adversary.
The Company's name and reputation had been extended by
the addition of large territories; and on all sides the revenuea
and trade had increased, and the people appeared to be con-
tented and prospering.
CHAPTER VI.
THE FIRST BURMESE WAR, AND THE CESSION OP ASSAM AND
THE TENASSERIM PROVINCES TO THE BRITISH GOVERNMENT.
A. D. 1822-1827.
If the Marquis of Hastings had the honor of terminating
successfally one of the many important struggles in which the
British forces had beep engaged with native powers, he enjoyed
the credit of having bequeathed to his successor a war as
tedious and harassing, if not as brilliant, as any in which that
government had ever been involved. Before proceeding to
detail the events of the first Burmese war, it will be necessary,
in Drder to preserve this historical narrative in its integrity, to
advert in the first place to the nomination of Earl Amherst aa
governor-general, mainly through ministerial influence ; which
was successfully urged against the superior claims of Lcrd
(267)
268 BRITISH INDIA.
William Bentinck, who had previously distinguished himself aa
governor of Madras.
The temporary administration of Mr. Adams, pending the
arrival of this latter nobleman, was rendered notorious by the
exercise of a power which had hitherto not been used, though
vested in the supreme government. To the censorship of the
press of India was added the discretion of banishing any re-
fractory or troublesome editor from the Company's territories.
This despotic control was exercised by Mr. Adams against the
editor of the Calcutta Journal, who, upon publishing some
stringent remarks upon the acts of the executive, received
notice to quit the country within a few days. This tyrannical
proceeding, involving as it did the ruin of an individual, called
forth some severe strictures in England, but was nevertheless
supported and approved by the supreme government.
It was at this period, also, that the negotiations among the
European powers, relative to the various Dutch settlements in
the East, captured during the war, were brought to a final
issue by the British authorities ceding to Holland the islands
of Sumatra and Bencoolen, the former retaining possession of
Malacca and Singapore. This last, under the auspices of Sir
Stamford Raflfles, was destined to rise to an importance as a
commercial settlement unknown to any other of our eastern
possessions ; and at the present time may be considered the
heart of the Indian seas.
Another event occurred, during the short administration of
Mr. Adams, most disastrous to many of the European com-
munity of India. The commercial firm of Palmer and Com-
pany had for a series of years, and with the private cognizance
of the Marquis of Hastings, contracted for loans of money to
the Nizam of the Deccan, amounting in the aggregate to
£700,000 ; and, as security for repayment of the balances, they
had received a lien on the revenues of the Nizam. 'Such trans-
actions were contrary to the laws of the Company, which re-
served to itself alone the right of entering upon monetary
transactions with native powers. Some difBculties having
arisen between the contracting parties, the entire affair cam«
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 269
ander the notice of the supreme government ; whereupon the
acting governor-general declared Palmer and Company had
throughout acted illegally, and could not recover from the
Nizam. The effect of this was to cause the immediate insol-
vency of this wealthy firm, to the serious injury of great num-
bers of the service, who had employed them as their bankers.
Whilst the British had been engaged in the extension of
their territories on the west and north-west of India, the Bur-
mese had been scarcely less actively employed in the enlarge-,
ment of their dominions on the east. In this way the frontiers
of the two powers approached each other, until the occupation
of Assam, Arracan and Oachar, finally rendered them near
neighbors. On the part of the Company there was little to
hope for by any aggression in the direction of Burmah ; whilst,
on the other hand, the eclat of successes over the inhabitants
of the subjugated provinces led the advisers of the golden-
footed sovereign of Ava to indulge in dreams of further and
more noble acquisition to the westward.
Matters might have remained undisturbed for a long period,
but for an occurrence which took place on the confines of the
south-east territories. In order to render this affair intelligible,
it will be first necessary to refer to events which had occurred
on our Burman frontier during the previous thirty years.
It was in 1198 that as many as 30,000 of the Mugs, a race
inhabiting a part of Arracan, fled from the oppression of their
Burmese masters, and sought refuge within the British district
of Chittagong. An asylum was not refused them, and they
settled down in villages and towns to various pursuits. Many
attempts were subsequently made by the Burmese authorities
to persuade the resident at Chittagong to deliver up the fugi-
tires ; but without avail. An embassy was afterward dispatched
by the Court of Ava to Calcutta, but without inducing any
change in the policy of the supreme government. In 1802,
and again in 1809, embassies were sent to the governor-general
by the Burmese sovereign, having the same subject in view,
always with apparent friendly results, but still leaving the
matter rankling in the mind of the latter p^otentate. lo 1S13
23*
2t0 BRITISH INDIA.
ft appeared probable that a rupture would ere long take place
between the two powers. The governor-general, however, had
no desire for a war which held out such small prospect of gain
or renown ; and assumed a conciliatory tone in all negotia-
tions. This demeanor was not unnaturally construed into
weakness by the barbarian monarch ; and his tone and demands
became more assuming as that of the other evinced a more
friendly disposition. On the arrival of Lord Amherst in India,
a lull in Burmese agitation had taken place ; and it might have
been imagined by ordinary spectators that the threatening
storm would pass over. Suddenly, however, it burst upon
the British territories in a night-attack by the Burmese troops
upon the island of Shahporee, at the entrance of the Tek Nauf,
or arm of the sea dividing Chittagong from Arracan. It had
been usual to keep a small guard on duty to protect the island
from any marauders ; but an attack from the Burmese not
having been anticipated, the small force was overcome, and
the island formally occupied by the Burmese. The governor
of Arracan, when called upon to explain this invasion, im-
pudently announced the annexation of it by his government;
and that, moreover, unless the acknowledged right of the
Burmese to the island was admitted, the sovereign of Burmah
would invade the British territories. This violent act was
shortly followed by the imprisonment of the commander and
several of the crew of the Company's cruiser Sophia. Other
open acts of hostility were committed ; and finally large bodies
of troops from Assam and Munnipore crossed the frontiers,
and, plundering the villages, established themselves within a
few miles of Sylhet by means of their usual defenses, bamboo
Btockades. From this position they were driven with con-
Biderable loss, as also from several other stockaded posts on
the eastern frontier, though not always without loss on the side
of the British. These operations occurred during January and
February of the year 1824 ; and when a more imposing force
under the command of Colonel Junes was preparing to march
against the invaders, intelligence was received of a numerous
army of the Barmese having penetrated the British territories
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 271
on the Arracan side, led on by Malia Bandoola, the favorite
general of the sovereign of Ava, who, it was stated, was so
confident of success, that he carried with him golden fetters, in
which the governor-general was to be led captive to the pres-
ence of his royal master.
Hostilities being no longer doubtful, Lord Amherst pro-
claimed war in due form, by issuing a manifesto declaring the
Burmese public enemies, stating the various causes of com-
plaint a^'iiinst them, and interdicting all British subjects,
European and native, from holding intercourse with them.
This proc\\mation also stated, that the " deliberate silence of
the Court Ol Ava, as well as the combination and extent of
the operaticns undertaken by its officers, leave it no longer
doubtful thac the acts and declarations of the subordinate au-
thorities are fally sanctioned by their sovereign. The governor-
general in council therefore, for the safety of the subjects and
security of our (the Company's) districts, already seriously
alarmed and injured by the approach of the Burmese armies,
has felt himself imperatively called on to anticipate the threat-
ened invasion. The national honor Jio less obviously requires
that atonement should be had for wrongs so wantonly inflicted
and so insolently maintained ; and the national interests equally
demand that we should seek, by an appeal to arms, that security
against future aggression which the arrogance and grasping
spirit of the Burmese government have denied to friendly re-
monstrance and expostulation."
The ignorance of the authorities upon the geography and
resources of the Burmese territories caused some hesitation in
adopting a plan of action. It was intended at one time to
march on Ava through Arracan, a subsidiary force moving
simultaneously from Cachar ; but on inquiry this plan was
abandoned, the nnhealthiness of Arracan being considered in-
surmountable. It was then resolved that Madras and Bengal
should provide an army which should capture Rangoon, the
principal Burmese sea-port at the mouth of the river Irrawaddy.
The seizure of this place, it was believed, would intimidate the
king, and induce him to sue for peace ; if otherwise, it was re-
272 BRITISH INDIA.
solved to establish a depot of ammunition, and military stores
at Rangoon, to seize the boats and ascend the river to the
capital, a distance of six hundred miles. Port Cornwallis, a
harbor in the Andaman Islands, was the place of rendezvous to
which the Bengal division was conveyed in April, to be followed
in May by the Madras force. The united forces were com-
manded by Sir Archibald Campbell, who had served with great
distinction in the Spanish campaigns, but knew little either of
India wars or discipline. Commodore Grant commanded the
naval part of the expedition, consisting of the Liffy, Lame,
ISophia, Slaney, with several cruisers, and a small steara-vt'vssel.
The 10th of May found the squadron anchored within the
bar of the Irrawaddy, to the great consternation of the Burmese
authorities; and as the night advanced watch-fires were lighted
in every direction along the shores. The British resolved at
once to make for Rangoon, trusting by the great consternation
evinced, that the place would surrender, and afibrd at once,
cattle, boats, and boatmen, all of which the expedition was
destitute of. Accordingly, arrangements having been speedily
made, the fleet sailed up the river on the ensuing morning. At
noon the Liffy anchored in front of the king's battery at Ran-
goon, the remainder of the vessels taking position in her rear.
These arrangements were effected without the slightest inter-
ruption, the enemy appearing completely intimidated. The
Burmese authorities, however, at length succeeded in persuading
their mercenaries to open a cannonade upon the ships, to which
the Liffy replied, quickly driving the troops from their guns,
and leaving the town deserted by both soldiers and inhabitants.
The cora[)lete evacuation of Rangoon was at first viewed
with suspicion, it being apprehended that it was intended as a
ruse. It soon, however, transpired that upon the arrival of
the British becoming known, the governor, aware of the de-
fenseless nature of the place, had ordered the inhabitants to be
driven into the thick jungle of the interior, drafting the males
into the army, and retaining their wives and children as
hostages for their fidelity. This appears to have been a cus-
tomary practice with the Burman government. The position
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 273
of the victors was now one of considerable anxiety ; for, desti-
tute of supplies, and without the means of traveling either by
land or water, it was evident that during the approaching raon-
Boon the hovels of Rangoon were to be their quarters, with an
uncertain supply of provisions, and but a remote prospect of
reinforcements from Calcutta.
It was known previous to the capture of Rangoon, that there
were a few British and American residents in the town, whose
absence afforded considerable anxiety to the captors. It sub-
sequently appeared that they were seized and confined, and
after repeated examinations by the governor were condemned
to death. In this condition the prisoners remained several
hours, when a 32-pound shot from the Liffy struck the place
in which the chiefs were assembled, upon which they hurried
off with their prisoners some miles into the interior. An ad-
vanced guard of the British fortunately followed in their track,
and so alarmed the Burmese escort that they fled in great haste,
leaving their prisoners behind them, who were thus liberated.
The possession of the Golden Dagon Pagoda, about two and a
half miles from Rangoon, was Sir A. Campbell's first care. The
approach to it on the southern face was through a row of
mango, cocoa-nut, and other beautiful trees leading from the
town, and shading a good road, at each side of which were
monasteries of great antiquity, and richly carved with curious
images and ornaments; whilst here and there appeared huge
images of griffins and other hideous monsters, guarding the
entrance to different pagodas ; at the end of this road rose
abruptly the eminence on which stood the golden Dago:i.
The removal of the inhabitants from Rangoon was but tha
prelude to the desolation of the country, in the hope that
famine would drive the British from the place. This would,
doubtless, have been good policy, had humanity accompanied
the perpetration ; but the evils that it was intended to inflict
npon the invaders, fell with tenfold severity upon the poor in-
habitants, who were as little cared for as though they neither
belonged to the country nor were worthy of a moment's con
sideratiou to those who directed the war.
2T4 BRITISH INDIA.
The Burmese, who formed a cordon round the British, re-
solved, while they harassed them, to avoid an engagement
They were concealed in their impenetrable forests, and carried
their measures into effect without the slightest chance of ob-
servation, whilst with their adversaries all was doubt and un-
certainty. Their scouts came in without intelligence, and the
natives previously removed from the vicinity, all means of com-
munication were destroyed. The English commander had been
induced to suppose that the occupation of Rangoon would in-
Btantly have produced its effect upon the Court of Ava ; and
that the demands of the governor-general would have been im-
mediately complied with; but the present aspect of affairs led
hira to doubt the accuracy of these conclusions. Even the
rising of the inhabitants of Pegu against the yoke of the
Burmese, which he was informed might be safely relied upon,
had not been manifested by the slightest movement.
The Court of A,va had been both expecting and preparing
for war, but not in the quarter in which it appeared. After
the insolent message sent to Chittagong, respecting~'the re-
tention of the island of Shaporee, preparations upon an ex-
tensive scale were made for invading Chittagong from Arracan ;
and reports were circulated that, in the event of the British re-
fusing to give up all claims to the island, an army of thirty
thousand men would invade Bengal, and march directly upon
Calcutta. Upon the arrival of the British at Pegu, active
preparations were made to expel them. Every town and
village contributed its quota of armed men to its respective
chief, and the Irrawaddy was covered with boats conveying
troops to the main army assembled at Hengawaddy. At the
end of May, strengthened in numbers, they approached the
British, and began stockading themselves in the jungle, to
which Sir A. Campbell offered no opposition, trusting for an
opportunity to impress a lesson upon the Court of Ava. A
stockade having been thrown up at a short distance from hia
pickets, the general headed a reconnoitering party, it being re-
ported the governor of Shudauny was there stationed with a
large force to harass the English, and prevent the inhabitants
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 275
from quitting the jungle. The stockades being incomplete,
were abandoned as the troops advanced, who found unfinished
works in every direction, demonstrating that this movement
had not been anticipated by the enemy.
A suddeu tempest falling as the British passed from the
jungle into the adjoining rice-fields, compelled them to advance
on the villages without their field-pieces. As the huts were
Approached, it was discovered that they were protected by tu'o
stockades of considerable strength, well mounted, and guarded
by troops, who uttered loud shouts of defiance. The rain
which had prevented the guns from being brought forward,
had also rendered the muskets of the British comparatively
useless ; and as they could not return the enemy's fire, which
was well maintained, no time was lost in attacking them.
Thr'ee companies rushed gallantly forward under the command
of General Campbell, and forced their way through the stock-
ade, killing or driving out the Burmese, who refused to give or
take quarter.
The irrepressible valor of the English, which thus foiled the
dogged determination of the Burmese, impressed the latter
with a respect for the courage of their adversaries they had not
before felt ; and anxious, moreover, to gain time, they en-
deavored to practice upon the patience of their invaders by
strong professions of friendship and desire for peace ; but Sir
A. Campbell was not so easily duped, and did not for one
moment delay his preparations for attacking Kemmendine, a
war-station up the river, which the enemy were daily strength-
ening. On the 9th of June it was announced that two otficers
of rank from the enemy were solicitous to confer with the
general. Permission was given, and two war-boats appeared 1,
from whence the deputies landed, and were escorted to tliu
house of the British commissioners. Assuming an eas}
familiarity, it was soon discovered that they were either Ui!
willing or not authorized to treat, and their object wi\y
simply to delay afi'airt ; and upon their requesting a sus})ensi' n
of hostilities for a fievv days, it was at once refused. At 2
o'clock on the following morning, the British advanced ou
2T6 BRITISH INDIA.
Kemmeridine by a road parallel to the river, and at no great
distance from it. The advancing column was soon checked by
a formidable stockade, flanked on three sides by the jungle, and
fourteen feet high in front, protected by cross-bars and pali-
sades driven diagonally into the earth. Two eighteen-pounders
having reached the spot, and opened a fire upon the defenses,
a gap was soon made, and an assault at once ordered. In a
few minutes the British found themselves in complete possession
of the position, after a loss of 200 men on the part of the
enemy. At the rear of the fort the gilt umbrella, sword, and
spear of the Burmese commander were found, the umbrella
much shattered by a shower of grape ; and the body of the
chief was found a few yards further in the jungle. He had
apparently received his death-wound where the emblems of
command were dropped, and had probably been carried off by
his attendants, until their own safety rendered it expedient to
leave their burden behind them. The chief was said to be
recognized as the elder deputy of the day before, whose pacific
tone had so much amused the English commissioner.
The Kemraendine stockade was reached the same day at 5
P. M., and was found by General Campbell to be much more
formidable than he had anticipated. He therefore postponed
his attack until the ensuing day. As morning broke, the
mortar batteries were opened, and told with such effect,
that the attacking columns were marched forward, and the
position captured without resistance ; the Burmese having re-
treated to avoid the destruction the shells of the English were
making in theii crowded stockade. This victory, although it
had the effect of striking terror into the enemy's soldiers, had
little influence upon the Court of Ava, which continued to
authorize the military chiefs to lay the country waste, in order
effectually to render the British dependent for their resources
upon India.
About the end of the following June it was known that
Sykia Woongee, a minister of state, had deceived the imperial
order to drive the British into the sea. To enforce this com-
mand, a large body of the enemy emerged from the jungle
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 271
early in July, and advancing in a parallel to their front, atWvcked
the British position near Rangoon, where a regiment of sepoya
being advanced and supported by two guns, the Burmese com-
mander ordered a retreat ; when the news of this action reached
Ava, he was dismissed with disgrace, and the second minister
of state, Soomba Wongee, appointed to the command of the
army in his stead.
The new commander occupied a very strong post at Kumme-
root with his force, about five miles from the Dagon pagoda,
and had likewise fortified a commanding point of the river
above Kemmendine, where he not only prevented the naviga-
tion of the river, but constructed fire-rafts to destroy the Brit-
ish vessels of war. Both positions General Campbell attacked
simultaneously, leading the column against the river position
in person, whilst he left the advance on Kummeroot to General
M'Bean.
Campbell found his undertaking really formidable ; the
stockades on both sides of the river being not only admirably
posted and strongly constructed, but well found with guns and
men. A naval force under Captain Marryat, consisting of a
brig and three cruisers, were ordered to clear the obstructions
on the river. These soon silenced the Burmese artillery ; and
a breach having been effected, the storming party crossed the
river and carried the stockade with little loss. General
M'Bean, approaching Kummeroot, found himself completely
surrounded by well-constructed stockades, garrisoned by large
bodies of troops, who watched his advance with great contempt.
Destitute of guns, he determined on an immediate assault upon
their principal stronghold, consisting of three stockades, one
•within the other ; the last was Soomba Wongee's head-quar-
ters. The Burmese general was taking his forenoon meal when
the report of the British advance was made to him; but, satis-
fied with his position and the valor of his troops, he merely
commanded his officers to their post, with orders to " drive the
audacious strangers away."
He was not allowed to finish his repast in quiet ; the rapidly-
approaching volleys of musketry announced the forcing of hia
24
2t8 BRITISH INDIA.
onter line. Hastening to the scene of conflict, he found his
men crowded together in the centre stockade, upon which the
British fire was pouring with terrible effect. Panic-stricken
and confined, all attempts of their leader to get them into order
were unavailing. At length Soomba Wongee fell, and the
Burmese troops fled, leaving 800 dead in the stockades ; while
the jungle and neighboring villages were filled with the wounded
and the dying.
Although General Campbell had captured ten stockades,
covered by thirty guns, and well garrisoned, he was unable to
take advantage of the panic his successes had created, by
marching upon the capital. He determined, therefore, to act
against the maritime province of Tenasserim. The principal
places offered little opposition ; several excellent harbors were
secured; and, what was all-important, a salubrious country
discovered for the troops, whom the pestilential air of Rangoon
had seriously affected.
The king of Ava, surprised at the audacity of an insignifi-
cant number of men, and unable to understand their success,
dispatched his two brothers to superintend the war. These
were accompanied by numbers of astrologers, who were to
foretell the periods most favorable for success. They were
likewise attended by a body of warriors termed the " Invulner-
ables." The distinguishing features of this ludicrous and pan-
tomimic force consisted in the short cut of their hair, and pe-
culiar method of tatooing, the figures of elephants, lions, and
tigers being elaborately and somewhat abundantly displayed
all over their persons. Gold, silver, and precious stones were
also inserted in their arms, introduced under the skin when
young. They are considered by their countrymen to be in-
Tulnerable ; and, to judge from the absurd exposure of their
persons to the fire of an enemy, they are either impressed with
the same opinion, or find it necessary to show a marked con-
tempt for danger, in support of their pretensions.
Tlie English commander had ascertained that the princes
were warned by the astrologers to wait for the first lucky
moon ; and as this was not very near, he determined not to lie
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 279
idle, and forfhwith attacked several posts which had prevented
provisions being brought to Rangoon. One of these, Syrians,
a fort originally erected by the Portuguese, had been recently
repaired and strongly stockaded. Against this place a strong
party in boats was sent, and it was captured, notwithstanding
the advantages in favor of the besieged ; the Burmese retreated
to the pagoda, leaving eight guns and a quantity of ammuni-
tion behind them. From the fort the English advanced to the
pagoda, which was also carried without loss.
The astrologers, it was ascertained, had at length discov-
ered the favored time for attacking the British, viz., at mid-
night on the 30th of August. Sir A. Campbell, having made
his preparations, was in readiness to receive them. The In-
vulnerables boldly rushed up the road leading to the great
pagoda, uttering threats and imprecations against the impious
strangers who defiled the place with their presence. The En-
glish remained perfectly quiet until the multitude approached
the gateway, when the guns were opened with discharges of
grape, whilst the musketry poured in rapid volleys among
them. The Invulnerablcs, astonished at the carnage, fled to
the jungle, leaving the dead and dying in every direction.
This success General Campbell determined to improve by
driving the enemy from all their posts near Rangoon. Major
Evans was accordingly dispatched with three hundred men to
ascend the Lyne River, and Colonel Smith, with the lig*ht di-
vision, on the road to Pegu. Colonel Smith having cleared
several stockades, learned that a large body of the enemy, with
cavalry, elephants, and guns, were in a fortified pagoda at
Kytloo. As his men were all sepoys, he sent to General Camp-
bell for a European reinforcement. His request was refused,
with what appeared to Colonel Smith ad imputation on hia
motives. Conceiving that his courage was doubted, he re-
solved to hazard an attack, which proved unsuccessful ; and,
after severe loss in killed and wounded, he was compelled to
order a retreat, the gallantry of the officers being unsupported
by their men, who were alarmed at the superior physical
strength of the Burmese
28Q BRITISH INDIA.
The Burmese had in the meantime commenced preparaiiona
in Arracan for invading Bengal. Maha Bandoola, their com-
mander, with a powerfal force, marched on Ramoo, and attacked
a small body of British stationed there. These, after a gallant
resistance, were overwhelmed and nearly all destroyed or cap-
tured. The intelligence of this catastrophe reaching the com-
manding officer, who was marching to their relief, he made for
Chittagong, considering that would be the next place upon
which the enemy's power would be directed. The Burmese,
however, never attempted to turn their advantage to account ;
and before Bandoola entered upon fresh aggressions, he wa.<»
recalled to defend his country. This affair produced most
painful impressions throughout Bengal. The peasantry fled
from the invisible Burmese, as they were called ; and the native
merchants of Calcutta were dissuaded with difficulty from re-
moving their families and property from that city. These
alarms were fostered by the Peishwa and other Mahratta
princes at'Benares, as was subsequently ascertained.
By the end of the rainy season, the British in Rangoon had
formed far more favorable opinions of their position. Great
improvements were visible in the health of the troops, and
hopes of an early advance were entertained. Five hundred
Mugh boatmen from Chittagong were brought in and em-
ployed in preparing boats for the river service ; a reinforce-
ment also had arrived, consisting of two British regiments, some
native infantry, a squadron of cavalry, and a troop of horse-
artillery. Added to these, transports with draught cattle began
to arrive ; all of which tended to impart fresh spirit to the men,
who were busily preparing for their advance, when the approach
of Maha Bandoola and his force was announced. He was the
best general in the Burmese service, and commanded the largest
army they had ever sent into the field.
The enemy's approach was learned by means of an inter-
cepted letter from Bandoola to the ex-governor of Martaban,
stating that he had left Prome at the head of an army well
disciplined and supplied, either to capture or drive the English
from Rangoon.
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 281
On the 30th of November, the Burmese assembled in the
forest in front of the Shoe-dagon pagoda. Their lines, extend-
ing from above Kemmendine in a semicircular direction to the
village of Puzendovvn, were easily traced by the smoke from
their watch-fires. As night set in, the hum of voices from this
multitude ceased, and in its place was heard the sound of heavy
columns marching to the very edge of the jungle which formed
the English barrier. The greatest alertness was displayed by
the British, a furious assault on the pagoda being momentarily
expected ; but day broke without their expectations being
realized. Scarcely had the day dawned when hostilities com-
menced with a heavy fire of musketry at Kemmendine, the re-
duction of that place being preliminary to any general attack.
The firing was long and animated ; and from the commanding
situation at the great pagoda, though nearly two miles from
the scene of action, the troops posted there could distinctly
hear the yells and shouts of the infuriated assailants, occasion-
ally returned by the hearty cheer of the British seamen, 'as they
poured in their heavy broadsides upon the resolute and perse-
vering masses.
In the afternoon several Burmese divisions were discerned
marching toward the Dallas River ; and later in the day dense
bodies issued from the forest, about a mile from the east front
of the pagoda, taking position on the river at Puzendown, al-
ready strongly occupied by cavalry and infantry. These formed
the left wing of the Burmese army. The centre was posted in
the forest, and defied all conjecture as to its strength or posi-
tion. In a few hours the British were completely surrounded,
with the narrow channel of the Rangoon River alone unoccupied
in their rear. The line of circumvallation taken up by the
enemy extended a considerable distance, and, being divided by
the river, weakened Maha Bandoola's means of assailing the
British on any particular point ; but the celerity, order, and
regularity with which the diflferent corps took up their stations
reflected much credit on the Burmese general.
In the afternoon a sortie was made to ascertain the disposi-
tion of the Burmese ; and as they were entirely unprepared for
24*
282 BRITISH INDIA.
this movement, they were forced from their earth-mounds, or
noveriugs, which they had rapidly thrown up, with severe loss,
leaving a great quantity of arms and tools in the trenches. But
in the evening the Burmese returned to these works, and began
fresh excavations. Soon after sunset the enemy's activity was
again evinced by a fierce attack on Kemmendine, the country
being simultaneously illumined by the flames of their tremen-
dous fire-rafts, set adrift in the river to destroy the British
shipping at Rangoon. These rafts the sailors secured and
towed ashore, where they were consumed, whilst the attack ou
Kemmendine by land was also repelled.
For three or four days Sir A. Campbell allowed the enemy
to advance their outposts until within fifty yards of his lines ;
when, ascertaining that they had brought all their ammunition
and stores from the jungle into their entrenchments, he resolved
on a decisive attack. Two oodies under Majors Sale and
Walker were ordered to advance, while a number of armed
boats under Captain Chads proceeded to JPuzendown Creek,
and opened a fire upon the enemy's entrenchments. Walker's
column was stoutly opposed ; but advancing, it drove the Bur-
mese from their trenches at the bayonet's point, though w4th
the loss of its leader. Sale's column met with less resistance,
forcing the centre with ease, and then uniting with Walker's
troops, it ended in driving the enemy from all parts into the
jungle, leaving the earth strewed with the dead and wounded.
The whole of their guns, tools, and other stores were at the
same time captured.
Still undaunted, Bandoola persevered in his attempts, his
troops laboring to make good their approaches to the great
pagoda. On the morning of the tth, four attacking columns
from the British lines once more forced their entrenchments,
and again the Burmese were compelled to retreat into the
forest in their rear. In the evening a detachment from Ran-
goon attacked the position at Dalla, which had enabled the
enemy to keep Kemmendine in a state of siege. The attempt
was successful j and the Burmese were driven from their line
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD 283
of circumvallatiou, with the loss of the remainder of their guns,
ammunition, and stores.
These reverses caused hundreds of Bandoola's troops to
desert, while he was personally fearful that his tyrannical sov-
ereign would wreak his vengeance upon him for his losses.
He therefore determined to maintain his position if possible.
Four miles in the rear he had an army of reserve busied in
stockading and strengthening a position near the village of
Kokein, whore considerable reinforcements were ordered to
join him; and finding he could still face the enemy with
twenty-five thousand men, he resolved to risk another action,
should the English again attack him. With the view of assist-
ing his operations, he bribed several of the inhabitants to set
fire to Rangoon in various places, hoping that in the confu-
sion some favorable opportunity might present itself to advance
his schemes. The fire was, however, soon extinguished, and
on the 15th the English advanced to the attack on Kokein at
three different positions. As long as the troops were advanc-
ing, the enemy maintained a heavy fire ; but no sooner had the
advanced column penetrated the works, than the enemy fled in
every direction, and the entrenchments were carried with little
loss to the assailants, but great sacrifice to their adversaries-
It was estimated that from the 1st to the 15th of December,
six thousand Burmese were slain, while the total on the Brit-
ish side, killed and wounded, did not amount to six hundred,
officers and men.
Notwithstanding the repeated defeats of Bandoola, it was
evident that the war would be indefinitely protracted unless the
interior of the country was penetrated. Accordingly, Sir A.
Campbell resolved to march on Prome, while General Cotton
proceeded thither with another division in boats ; Sale being
ordered, at the same time, to reduce Bassein. The march wag
commenced on the 11th of February, 1825 j and on the even-
ing of the 25th of the ensuing month, Sir A. Campbell reached
a village from which Bandoola's position at Donoobevv was
Tisible. The general continued to advance, without much op-
position^ until the 25th, and halted within cannon shot of tho
284 BRITISH INDIA
enemy's stockades. On the morning of the 2Yth the flotilla
was seen in full sail, and, after an unsuccessful attack by the
Burmese, captured or reduced every thing opposed to it.
Bandoola having been killed by a shell, the troops refused
to obey any other commander, and deserted Donoobew, which
was immediately occupied by the besiegers, who forthwith pre-
pared to march on Prome, which, in its turn, was abandoned
as the British advanced. The court of Ava defeated, but not
disheartened, once more tried to organize a fresh army, and
raised levies from every part of the kingdom. This heteroge-
neous force was commanded on the right division by Sudda
Wooii ; the prime minister, Kee. Woongee, commanded the
centre ; while the left wing, under Maha Nemiow, followed a
route about ten miles from the centre. On the 10th of No-
vember, Maha Nemiow occupied Wattygoon, sixteen miles from
Prome, whither Colonel M'Dowal was sent to dispossess them ;
but the Burmese, learning his advance, marched to meet him.
In the engagement which followed, M'Dowal was shot, which
BO dispirited his sepoys as to cause them to retreat. The Bur-
mese, elated with this trifling advantage, resolved to retake
Prome. The English having completed their arrangements, on
the first of December, two columns, respectively headed by
Generals Sir A. Campbell and Cotton, marched against Ne-
miow. The engagement that followed was obstinately con-
tested by the enemy, and terminated in the death of the Bur-
mese general, and the total annihilation of his army. Na-
paadu was next assaulted, and was carried at the bayonet's
point, with great slaughter amongst its defenders.
On the 5th of December, the remaining division of the Bur-
mese army under Sudda Woon was attacked and defeated, the
troops flying in consternation to the woods for protection.
General Campbell, with the view of ending the war, began his
march on the enemy's capital early in December. After the
capture of several stockades, and some slight skirmishes, Pata-
nagoh was reached, when offers of negotiation were renewed,
and a meeting to agree upon the terms of a treaty was ap-
pointed for the first of January, 1826. It was, however, dis»
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 285
covered that the Burmese were dissimulating ; and consequently,
upon the armistice expiring, notice was given that hostilities
would be renewed on the 18th. It was now evident that the
Burmese cause was. hopeless : all exertions upon the part of
the officers were useless; the soldiers, too dispirited to oiTcr
any defense, were driven from their entrenchments, leaving the
vvh(»le of their artillery and stores. Prince Memiaboo and his
defeated army retreated as quickly as possible, closely pressed
by the British.
On the 25th the army was again on its march through a
country desolated by fury and fanaticism. On the 31st two
Burmese of rank arrived, with full authority for negotiating a
treaty ; and General Campbell refusing to waive one point of
his former demands, was assured they would be yielded. But
no entreaty prevailed on him to arrest the progress of his
army ; he, however, agreed not to pass Paghara Mew for twelve
days.
Notwithstanding the assurances of these envoys, Campbell,
as he proceeded onward, ascertained that hostilities were to
be renewed. The king, instigated by a warrior of low origin,
believed his boast, that with thirty thousand men he could an-
nihilate the rebellious strangers. A fresh levy was accordingly
made, and the force honored with the title of "Retrievers of
the king's glory." The British army, weakened by the absence
of two brigades, did not muster two thousand men ; neverthe
less, Campbell determinedly pushed on to Pagham Mew.
Clearing the jungle, he debouched on the Burmese army, six
teen thousand strong ; regardless of their position and numbers,
the British dashed into their centre, which was speedily over^
thrown, and the wings with great difficulty reached the second
line of redoubts under the walls of Pagham Mew. No time
was allowed for rallying ; the English troops .'ushed into the
Burmese entrenchments and within the city, and thus secured
the victory. This was the most sanguinary defeat the Bur-
mese had yet experienced. Severe as had been their former
engagements this was still more so ; but thirteen hundred men,
286 BRITISH INDIA.
with their boastful leader, returned to Ava out of all that nu-
merous host.
The army was still kept marching until it arrived at Ganda-
boo, forty-five miles from the capital, when the Burmese mon-
areli, completely humbled and disheartened, sent envoys to
conclude peace upon any terms, which were at length arranged,
and the treaty signed and sealed at Gandaboo on the ii4th.
By this act, the king of Ava renounced his claim to the sover-
eignty over Assam, Cachar, and Jylna ; declared Munzipore
an independent kingdom ; acknowledged the mountains of Ar-
racan as the boundary between hii territory and the Company's,
and yielded the whole of Tenasserira to the British. He fur-
ther agreed to pay, in four payments, a crore of rupees, not to
punish any of his subjects who had assisted the English during
the war, to include the King of Siam in the amnesty, and to
grant to British vessels visiting his ports the same privileges
enjoyed by his own ships. The English, on their part, under-
took to fail back on Rangoon at once, to leave the country
entirely upon the payment of the second instalment of t\\S) crore
of rupees, and to return all prisoners with as little delay as pos-
sible. -
On the 5th of March, Sir A. Campbell gave the order for
returning to Rangoon, which he reached without any casualties.
The whole of the troops did not, however, return by this route;
a body of sepoys, conducted by native guides, were directeci to
cross the country to Arracan, where they arrived without much
trouble. Ava was thus proved to be accessible, upon any
future occasion, by land as well as by water.
.During the hostile operations against the Burmese in 1825, the
attention of the Bengal executive was called to affairs at Bhurt-
pore, where Durgoon Sal, immediately upon the rajah's death,
usurped the throne rightfully belonging to Bulwunt Sing, a
minor, whose interests the British had promised to protect ;
upon which the guardians of the prince fled with him to Cal-
cutta, and prayed the assistance of the governor-general. Lord
Lake's failure at Bhurtpore had created a strong party there
inimical to the British ; and it had been wished for some time,
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 287
npon political grounds, to destroy this influence. A favorable
opportunity for so doing now presented itself, and it v/as deter
mined to destroy the hallucination that Bhurtpore was impreg-
nable. Lord Comberraere happening to arrive in India at
this juncture, assumed the command of the army; and on the
lOih of December; at the head of twenty thousand men, sup-
ported by a hundred pieces of artillery, appeared before the
walls. Unwilling that the females and children should en-
counter the horrors of such an assault as must ensue, he ad-
dressed a letter to Durgoon Sal, on the 21st, urging him to
send thera out of the fort, and offering safe conduct to tlaem,
and further gave twenty-four hours for the execution of his
humane desires ; he afterward further extended the time twelve
hours, though without any result.
On the 23d, besieging operations commenced, the north-east
angle being selected as the point d^appui, the British at the
same time possessing themselves of Kudum Kundee, a village,
and completing their first parallel eight hundred yards from
the fort. The remainder of the month was employed in con-
structing and repairing batteries and making preparations for
the general assault, a heavy and destructive fire being sustained
by the town during the whole time. At length, on the 3d of
January, 1826, the artillery began to breach the curtains.
The tough mud- walls were, however, much more effective than
masonry ; and, as the batteries produced but little eifect, recourse
was had to mining. On the 16th two mines were driven, and
sprung successfully, previous mines had proved ideifective, or
were rendered abortive by the besieged ; and fm excellent
breach in the walls being reported, the 18th was fixed on for
the assault. Early in the morning, the troops forming the
Btorming-party reached the advanced trenches without being
discovered ; while General NichoUs and General Reynells, at
the head of theii* brigades, were respectively to mount the left
and right breaches, the explosion of the mine being the signal
for attack. The explosion took place at eight o'clock in the
morning, carrying away the entire salient angle and a great
portion of the stone cavalier in the rear. The troops imme-
288 BRITISH INDIA.
diately advanced with great order and determination ; and
shortly, notwithstanding the fury of the besieged, carried the
breaches, and in two hours the whole rampart environing the
town and the gates of the citadel were in the hands of the be-
siegers ; very shortly afterward the citadel itself was captured.
General Hugh, who had been specially appointed to prevent
the enemy's escape, so judiciously disposed his men that Dur-
goon Sal, his wife, and two sons, were, with a strong body of
horse, made prisoners in their attempt to force a passage
through the 8th Light Cavalry.
It was estimated that not less than four thousand of the be-
sieged fell in this assault, and scarcely a man escaped through
Hugh's cordon of cavalry. The whole of the military stores
and ammunition being captured, the political and military
power of Bhurtpore was annihilated, and the fortifications
demolished, by Lord Combermere's order, on the 6th of Feb-
ruary. All the remaining fortresses belonging to the rajah
surrendered, and the rajah himself was reinstated ; after which
Lord Combermere broke up the camp, and returned ^o Cal-
cutta on the 20th of February.
This gallant assault merited, and received, the thanks of
Parliament and the East India Company ; and what was still
more gratifying, the prize-money which the king presented to
the Company was ordered by the Court of Directors to be dis-
tributed among the troops.
In 182*7, the whole of British India being in a state of tran-
quillity, Lord Amherst proceeded to the upper provinces, and
visited Delhi, expressly to arrange the relations of the British
government with the nominal king of that country ; his nego-
tiations were ended by setting aside the shadow of sovereignty
which had nominally attached to the last descendant of the
Mogul. At the end of March Lord Amherst embarked for
England in his Majesty's ship Herald, leaving the Hon. Mr.
Bayley to administer the government of India pending the
arrival of his successor.
CHAPTER YII.
rRT 8ALB.
hearts ; and at noon, whilst resting under the shade of a ruined
fort, they were gladdened by the approach of Sir Richard and
his cavalry, mustering six hundred.
^ Fears were, however, still entertained that an attempt at
rescue might be made by the desperate Akbar, especially as a
dangerous pass had to be traversed on their road to the capi-
tal. Accordingly, a messenger was dispatched to General Pol-
lock, requesting instant reinforcement ; ^whilst on their part
every availafble means were used to push on their way, with
but little rest or desire for halting. On the 20th they encoun
tered an oflBcer who had ridden on in advance of the approach
S04 BRITISH INDIA
ing relief; and from him they gathered the joyful intelligenco
that Genera] Sale's brigade was but a mile or two in the rear.
The happiness of this day may be imagined. The long-lost
wife and daughter were restored in safety to the man who had
so gallantly maintained the honor of his country within the
little fort of Jellalabad ; and many a missing one was met that
day by friends or anxious relatives.* It was indeed a joyful
meeting, and gladly did the whole party set forward to retrace
their steps to the camp outside the city of Cabool. This they
reached by sunset on the 21st, the British artillery rending the
air with the glad echoes of their thundering welcome.
The remainder of this eventful history may be soon told. By
a proclamation issued at Simla, the governor-general declared,
that having retrieved the disasters of the past, and taught the
Afghans a lesson not likely to be soon forgotten, the British
army should now evacuate that country and retire to Feroze-
pore. After a short period employed in interring the thou-
sands of skeletons of our slaughtered countrymen that literally
strewed the scenes of the massacres of Cabool ; and after
effectually demolishing the citadel, the walls, the Bala Hissur,
and every building of any strength in the capital, the army of
the Indus set out on its homeward march upon the 12th of
October.
At Ferozepore the troops were received by the governor-
general and his staff, and many and hearty were the congratu-
lations given and received upon this happy termination to a
sad and fatal campaign. f Rejojcings and festivities wound up
that which had begun in rashness and infatuation, and con-
summated in disgrace, bloodshed, and imprisonment. Heavy
as was the retribution that descended on the actors in- the
Afghan tragedy, the remembrance of the errors and disasteib
of the expedition will live long and sadly in the recollection
of the British in India.
For a time it appeared as though peace was firmly established
on the. Indian continent ; but to those who could see below the
♦ Journal of Imprisonment in Afghanistan :^Eyre. f Ladj- Sale's JournaL
THE 3EUR0PEAN PERIOD. 806
Btrrface of thiitgs, the tranquillity was but a deceptive lull, a
caliu ushering in the tempest that was soon to burst forth in
another quarter.
The treacherous conduct of the Araeers of Scinde during the
Afghan campaign was not mende-d on the return of the annj
fiom that country, the Ameers judging that the array would
not have retired so soon unless it had met with further reverses.
The evacuation of Afghanistan was looked upon by them as a
virtual defeat; and it soon became pretty evident that thtir
feelings toward the British were not improved, nor their dispo-
sition more friendly, in consequence of that impression. Grave
doubts have been since entertained by many with reg&td to the
propriety and justice of the Company's operations in the Scinde
country ; but there appears to be no question, that whilst the
rulers of that territory entertained the hostile feelings toward the
British which they did, no security could for a moment exist for
the tranquillity of the state, and that sooner or later the events
which were tiien brought about must of necessity have occurred.
Cautions, warnings, and every friendly means were employed
toward the Ameers, to induce an amicable disposition, or at
any rate a peaceful line of conduct ; but all these means seem
to have been employed in vain ; and when it was evident that
but one course must be adopted, Lord Ellenborough was not
slow to order its execution.
The Ameers had, during the entire winter season of 1842,
been busily engaged in gathering their forces and taking up a
menacing position ; whilst the veteran Sir Charles Napier
strengthened his own attitude, and made every disposition for
actiiig so soon as the proper moment should arrive. That
moment occurred in the early part of February, The Britit^h
residency at Hyderabad was attacked with great fury by a large
and desperate body of the Ameers' troops ; and it was not
without difficulty that the English officials were enabled to
make good their retreat and join their friends within the .camp
at a short distance from the city.
Sir Charles, with his small but well-disciplined band of 2100
of all arms, nooved across the Indus and approached the enemy '^
26*
806 BRITISH INDIA.
position, which was a remarkably strong one, near the village
of Meeanee. Their forces amounted to fully 30,000 irifantry
and 5000 h )rse, with a train of 15 guns well served on the
European system. A stronger position than that occupied by
their main body could scarcely be conceived. A natural ravine
of considerable depth protected them in front, whilst their
ihmks were well sheltered by extensive forests and broken
ground. Formidable as their entrenchment appeared, the
]>ritish general did not for a moment hesitate about the attack ;
but on the morning of the 17th of February gave the signal for
the assault.
Moving rapidly forward from their open position on the
plain, the English and sepoy regiments advanced gallantly
toward the thickly guarded ravine, behind which bristled
myriads of glittering weapons. Cheering each other on, re-
gardless of the storm which swept their ranks from the Scinde
artillery, they plunged into the dangerous ravine, and rushing
up the opposite bank, which they strewed with their dead and
wounded, made for the top of the embankment, where the
enemy stood matchlock in hand to receive them. The gallant
22d, an Irish regiment, led the way; and quick as thought
were on the summit of the entrenchment, behind which they found
awaiting them, a glittering forest of steel and a barrier of buck-
lers, vast masses of Beloochee swordsmen, whose numbers and
savage shouts must have struck dismay into the he^eirts of any
but such as were opposed to them. Shout for shout was given,
cheer for cheer, and lowering the queen of weapons — the bay-
oneted musket — the little handful of heroes rushed upon the
vast force opposed to them.
The conflict was lonj? and bloodv. Yalor could but do its
utmost; and the sweeping discharges from the thickly, well-
planted Scinde artillery on their flank told fearfully upon the
courageous band who strove against this mighty host. For
every score of Beloochees who fell before the British bayonet
an English soldier was swept away by the murderous dis-
charge of grape ; and although each gap was gallantly filled
np from the rear, their numbers went on thinninf^ hour after
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD 307
hour, whilst the raultitnde opposed to thera seemed to be as
numerous as ever, so little was the havoc amidst their ranks
perceptible.*
Victory seemed about to declare against the small band of
assailants ; the greater part of their officers were killed or dis-
abled ; and the sepoys, without a leader, more than once made
a retrograde movement. At this critical juncture a charge was
ordered to be made on the enemy's right by the small body of
horse under Colonel Pattle, which had the effect of at once de-
ciding the fate of the day. The British cavalry did their duty
nobly ; and the Beloochees finding themselves in danger on
their flank, began to move slowly but defiantly from the field.
Kesistance was no longer thought of; and the British guns in
their turn swept all before them, whilst cavalry and infantry
carried on the work of destruction until nature became ex-
hausted, and they could do no more.
On the following day Sir Charles summoned the Ameers,
who had remained safely within the fortifications of Hyderabad,
to surrender their persons and their authority into his hands
without delay, in default of which he threatened to storm the
city. The mandate was obeyed by the entrance within his
camp of six of these chiefs, who proceeded to lay at the feet of
the British general their swords and insignia of royalty. " Their
misfortunes," said Sir Charles in his dispatches, " were of their
own creating ; but as they were great, I gave them back their
swords ;" and doubtless he knew full well the utter uselessness
of those weapons to men who looked on from their fortified
walls whilst the brave but mercenary troops of Belooohistan
were fighting their battle. One other action, that of Dubba,
and the power of the Ameers was forever annihilated ; and
when one or two turbulent bands of marauders had been swept
from the country, the British flag waved supreme to the borders
of Beloochistan.
The immediate consequence of these decisive victories wti:
the annexation of Sciude to the territories of the Company, m
• Major-General W. F. P. Napier's Conquest of Scinde.
808 BRITISH INDIA.
a proclamation dated on the 5th of March, 1843, from Agra,
the governor-general announced that the conquered territories
bad become part of the Company's eastern dominions. On
the 15th of the same month, Major-General Sir Charles Napier
was appointed governor of this province ; and a declaration
was made relative to the manumission of all slaves within the
boundaries of Scinde, the free passage of the Indus to the com-
merce of the world, and the abolition of all transit-duties.
Scarcely had this proclamation been made generally known,
when troubles, though of far less magnitude, awaited the
government in another direction, and nearer home. The in-
dependent Mahratta state of Gwalior had been for a long
period the scene of great confusion and strife, giving ample
employment to the British resident at its court, under whose
protection the reigning family held their authority. The de-
cease of the last rajah, and the consequent regency of his widow
during the minority of his successor, opened the door to end-
less intrigues and difficulties. Ministers of pacific views, and
favorable to the English policy, were rudely set aside by the
widow for others of questionable character, and holding
opinions directly opposite. Plots, conspiracies, and insurrec-
tions split the country from one end to the other ; until, deter-
mined that such an unquiet and dangerous neighbor could not
be permitted, the governor-general ordered a force to enter
the maharajah's territories, in order to assert his just authority,
and give security to his person and power.
yhis army was conducted by Sir Hugh Gough, accompanied
by Lord Ellenborough, and moved from Agra in the early part
of December ; whilst a second division, under Major-General
Grey, advanced from Bundelcund. The first and main division
crossed the Kohuree river on the 29th December, and took up
a position not far from the village of Maharajpoor, where the
Mahratta army lay strongly encamped, mustering fully eighteen
thousand men, a strong body of cavalry, and a hundred guns.
The British troops amounted to fourteen thousand men, with
forty pieces of artillery.
The attack was commenced by Major-General Littler'a
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 309
column charging full upon the enemy's front. The advanc-
ing regiments were received with a furious and deadly cannon-
ade, which sensibly thinned their ranks, whilst the Mahratta
troops gave them a warm reception from their matchlocks.
Nothing, however, could stem the torrent that swept up to the
mouths of the enemy's cannons, bayoneting their gunners and
driving all before them. Flinging away their matchlocks, the
Mahrattas fled to the village, where, sword in hand, they made
a desperate stand, but in vain. The small but dashing brigade
of cavalry, under General Valiant, charged Maharajpoor in
the rear, cut up the flanks of the enemy, and effectually sealed
the fate of the now defeated and flying Mahratta force.
The loss of the enemy in this hard-fought battle was believed
to have been from three to four thousand in killed and wounded,
besides all their cannon and stores. The victory, however, was
not purchased without cost on the side of the British. Upward
of one hundred killed, of whom seven were officers, and nearly
seven hundred in the hospitals, told of the severity of the
conflict.*
Whilst the roar of the hundred and forty opposing guns at
Maharajpoor sent forth their deadly echoes, almost within
sound of them another struggle was maintained, equally de-
cisive, though less fatal. General Grey's column, moving
toward the capital from Bundelkund, encountered a strong
Mahratta force at Punniar, but twelve miles distant from their
destination. The action was sharp but brief. The enemy
stood no more than the first charge, of the British infantry, and
fled to the heights, whence they were driven at the point of the
bayonet, and finally scattered through the country.
The two armies united beneath the walls of Gwalior, where^
having no alternative, the Durbar immediately made every
submission to the terms imposed by the British. It was stipu-
lated that Gwalior should in future be protected by a British
subsidiary force, paid from the revenues of the country ; that
an English officer and garrison should hold possession of the
• Sir Hugh Gough's dispatch.
310
BRITISH INDIA.
fort of Gwalior ; and that the state should pay all the expens'is
of the war.
Thus ended the brief but glorious military career of Lord
Ellenborough, who, during the short tenure of his office, had
accomplished more than any other man for the pacification of
India ; and when, through intrigues and jealousies, he was
shortly after recalled by the Court of Directors, his departure
was deeply regretted by all who wished well to good govern-
ment and the security of the Britis^h Eastern possessions
RUNJEKT BISO.
CHAPTER Yin.
THE WARS IN THE PUNJAB, AND THE ANNEXATION OF THB
COUNTRY OP THE FIVE RIVERS TO THE BRITISH DOMINIONS.
— A. D. 1844-1849.
On the arrival of Sir Henry Hardinge in India as governor-
general, iu the summer of 1844, he found the vast territories
under the British rule in the most profound peace. This able
and indefatigable man had ample leisure to make himself master
of very many details of government, which he was not slow to
discover needed much reform. He did his best to bring about
a better and more friendly feeling between the services ; he
fuiibered the claims of the native army to many privileges ; he
promoted a stricter discipline amongst the troops generally ;
be aided in the organization of railway companies in India ;
and, in short, did all that lay in his power, during so short
a period, to promote tne welfare of many sections of the
community.
But the course of Indian events was not long destined for
this pacification. One more storm of war and bloodshed was
(3U>
312 BRITISH INDIA.
gatliering in the north ; another fierce struggle was about
to overwhelm a vast tract of fruitful and populous country in
its calamities and its suflferings ; and Sir Henry, peacefully as
he may have been disposed, could not avoid the career tha
was awaiting him.
The decease of Runjeet Sing, the Lion of Lahore, in 1839
had paved the way to an infinity of intrigues, plots, and counter
plots at and around the capital of the Punjab. The death of
the " Lion," soon followed by that of the grandson, not without
suspicion of design ; the struggles for the viziership ; the in-
trigues of the ranee, or queen-mother; and: the subsequent
assassinations of rival chiefs which took place at Cabool, bore
testimony to the absence of any controlling power in the state.
Indeed, the only parties who appeared to be endowed with any
faculty for directing the course of events were two French
officers, promoted to the rank of generals by Runjeet Sing,
and who had brought the army of the Punjab into a state of
high efficiency, more especially its ordnance department.
The young maharajah, Dhulup Sing, a child of four years,
and his mother, although nominally at the head of affairs, were
really in the hands of the Sikh soldiery ; these, clamoring for
their arrears of pay, and anxious for some occupation which
might bring with it a chance of spoil, sought to be led against
their English neighbors, whom they considered their enemies
How far this feeling may have been fostered by the French
officers, who, it was known, always possessed great influence
amongst them, it is not easy to judge. This hostile passion
was kept up, until at length the ranee became a party, unwill-
ingly, to a demonstration in the direction of the Sutlej
Ghoolab Singh, brother to the late vizier of the " Lion," wag
pressed in vain, first, to accept the dangerous office, of vizier ;
secondly, to join the war-party against the British. It would have
been equally dangerous to have openly opposed the movement;
Ghoolab therefore contented himself with taking no part in the
preparations, and under various pretenses absenting himself
from the scene of military activity. When at last the war had
actually begun, and he could no longer avoid acting in some
THE EUROrEAN PERIOD. 313
way, he prudently declined any command in the army, prefer-
ring to remain at the head of his own immediate followers,
ready for any special service that might present itself.*
The preparations which were now being made at Lahore for
the passage of the Sutlej could not be kept a secret; and long
before the public had any idea of what was going on, the
governor-general had expeditiously but quietly concentrated
thirty-two thousand men and sixty-eight guns in and about
P'erozepore, Doodianah, and Umballa. In the early part of
December, the intelligence forwarded to head-quarters respect-
ing the warlike preparations in the Punjab were of such a
definite and unmistakable character, that Sir H. Hardinge at
once made his way to the camp at Umballa, though without at
that time having any belief in the intention of the Sikh army
to invade the B^iti^:h territories in considerable numbers. From
Umballa the governor-general proceeded onward to Loodi-
anah, inspecting the various cantonments, and generally making
himself acquainted with the actual position of affairs.
On the Yth and 8th of December, intelligence was received
by the governor-general from Lahore, of such a nature as at
once to induce him to issue instructions to the commander-in-
chief to move up the whole of his force from Umballa, Meerut,
and other minor posts. On the 9th, a portion of the Sikh
array had approached to within a few miles of Ferozepore ;
whilst further advance along the river-line showed that the
most active preparations were being carried on for hostile pur-
poses. By the 12th of December the whole of the LTmballa
and reserve forces were in full mareh toward the appointed
rendezvous ; and at the same time orders were issued to Briga-
dier Wheeler, at Loodianah, to be prepared to move up with
his force of five thousand men and twelve guns at a moment's
notice. During this day more precise information was received
as to the Sikh movements ; and on the following mcTrning in-
telligence was brought in that the enemy had crossed the Sutlej,
* Macgregor's History of -the Sikhs.
2r .
Blf BRITISH INDIA.
and were concentrating in great force on the left bank of th«
river.*
Affairs having arrived at this point,, the governor-general
issued a proclamation, setting forth the unprovoked nature of
the Sikh invasion, declaring the territories on the left of the
Sutlej annexed to the British possessions, and calling upon all
friendly and well-disposed natives to aid in the restoration of
peace, and at the same time cautioning all evil-doers as to the
consequences of their acts.
Brigadier Wheeler was immediately ordered up with his force
of four thousand five hundred men and twenty-one guns to
cover Bussean, where a large depot of stores for the army had
been collected; and by the afternoon of the 14th he was in
position before that place. Two days later, the main column
from Umballa, under the commander-in-chief, arrived at the
same spot. At that moment, the Sikhs were completing the
passage of the Sutlej with their heavy artillery and trains ; and
on the 17th their main body, consisting of twenty-five thousand
regulars and eighty-eight guns, under the command of Lai
Singh, moved into position at the Tillage of Forozshah ; whilst
another force of twenty-three thousand men and sixty-seven
guns encamped opposite Ferozepore. The Sikhs commenced
throwing up earth-works around their camps, and preparing
for a vigorous contest. The governor-general and commander-
in-chief pushed on with their main column toward Ferozepore ;
and at mid-day halted at the village of Moodkee, where they
snatched some hasty rest and a little refreshment, after a long
and harassing march.
The repose of the troops was soon broken by intelligence
that at no greater distance than three miles a large body of the
enemy were encamped, chiefly cavalry, with twenty-two guns.
The troops were immediately called to arms, placed in position,
and moved forward to meet the enemy.
The cavalry, under Brigadiers White, Gough, and Mactier
were advanced rapidly to the front, and occupying the open
* Dispatch from Sir H. Harding© to Secret Gommittee.
THE feUROPEAN PERIOD. 315
plain gave good cover to the infantry whilst forming. The
horse-artillery speedily followed, flanking the cavalry. In a
short time the Sikh artillery, which was well secured behind
a quantity of low jungle, opened a brisk and rather telling
fire upon the advancing columns, which was replied to with
great spirit by the British horse-artillery and the light field-
batteries, which had by this time moved up. These directed
such a steady and judicious fire, that the enemy were for a
time shaken, and, seizing the opportune moment, the com-
mander-in-chief ordered a cavalry charge upon the left flank of
the Sikhs, whilst a similar one was directed upon their right.
Both of these succeeded to admiration ; the charges of the
British horse sweeping every thing before them, up to the very
guns, and nothing but the irregularity of the ground and the
dense cover of the jungle saved the enemy from far heavier
loss.
lu the meantime, the infantry was moved on to the charge,
covered by the vigorous tire of the horse-artillery, brought
close to the low jungle in front of their lines. Sir H. Smith,
Sir John M'Caskill, and General Gilbert led on the troops in
echellon of lines, and pouring in upon their close ranks a murr
derous fire, soon taught the enemy the eflBcacy of the British
musket. From position to position the Sikhs were driven ;
and so often as they stood, the bayonet was resorted to with
fatal and unerring effect.
The day was thus won from the enemy ; and making the
best of their way from the field, with the loss of great numbers
of their troops and seventeen of their guns, they sought shelter
within their camp at Ferozshah. The slaughter was only
fitayed by the weariness of the troops and the spreading dark-
ness, for the last two hours of the conflict had been carried on
by a dim and uncertain light. When the British moved back
to their camp at Moodkee it was midnight.
The loss on the side of the British was severe for the duration
of the struggle, the chief execution having been from the Sikh
artillery. The number of killed was sixteen officers and two
hundred men j that of the wounded, forty-eight officers and six
316 ' BRITISH INDIA.
hundred men ; and this was out of a force of twelve thousand
rank and file. Amongst those who fell at this time, deeply re-
gretted, was General Sir Robert Sale, the hero of Jellalabad,
who fell with his left thigh shattered by grape-shot.
This victory was at once followed up by preparations for
further efforts ; for it was well known that the enemy would not
long remain inactive under their late severe discomfiture. Some
heavy artillery was brought up from the rear, escorted by
several fresh regiments. Sir John Littler was ordered up from
Ferozepore with all his available force, in order to effect a
junction with the main body, and, in concert with them, to
attack the Sikh entrenched lines.
Accordingly Sir John moved off with one-half of his force,
amounting to five thousand five hundred, together with twenty-
one guns, leaving the remainder in Ferozepore, to maintain
that post and watch the movements of Tej Singh and his army
encamped against it. This was early on the 21st; by eleven
o'clock on that day the main body had advanced from Moodkee
and taken up a position opposite the entrenched camp of the
Sikh array, which contained a total force of thirty-five thousand
Boldiers and eighty-eight guns, whilst that of the British com-
prised less than eighteen thousand rank and file and sixty-five
guns.
The Sikh lines were about a mile in length and half a mile
in breadth, strongly placed, and ready to receive an enemy
from whatever quarter he might advance. The ground in front
of the army was flat, and interspersed with low jungle. The
three divisions of the British army having been placed in line,
the artillery was stationed in the centre, with the exception of
three troops of horse-artillery, placed on each flank, and in
support. The reserve, under Sir Harry Smith, with the cavalry,
formed the second line.
The engagement was commenced by the British artillery
a;dvancing and pouring in rapid and well-directed charges upon
the Sikh lines until' within three hundred yards, when the guna
were unlimbered, and a further heavy and continuous discharge
kept up, until the word was given for the infantry to charge
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 311
and seize the Sikh guns, which continued to be served with-
murderous effect. This heavy and bloody task was performed
with matchless courage and rapidity, and the eneray'a artillery
in the centre was for the time silenced. On the left, Littler's
brigade had done wonders ; but the storm of grape and shot
which fell amidst them caused them to stagger, and make a
retrograde movement, which was, however, supported by a
portion of the reserve under Sir Harry Smith. The centre and
right divisions, under Generals Wallace and Gilbert, were suc-
cessfal at every point ; and the battle seemed to be won, when
unfortunately night fell so suddenly as not only to prevent the
decisive blow being struck, but to cause not a little confusion
and danger from the extreme proximity of.friends and foes.
In this critical position, the main body of the troops were
withdrawn to a few hundred yards from the Sikh camp, where
they rested during the remainder of the night under arms.
About midnight, however, some of the Sikh guns, which had
not been taken possession of, were brought to bear upon the
British column as they lay on the ground, doing considerable
execution. The governor-general mounted his horse, and
calling on the 80th Regiment and a portion of the first Bengal
Europeans, led them against the annoying guns, which were
carried at a charge, and spiked.
That night was one of intense anxiety to the commanders ;
their loss had been most severe ; they were within a few hundred
yards of an enemy still formidable, with a heavy reserve under
Tej Singh, no doubt on its way up from Ferozepore ; whilst
Littler's and Sir H. Smith's divisions had been' compelled to
retire from the left, and nothing was known as to their position.
The spirit of the troops was, however, admirable ; and weary
and harassed as they were by long marching and hard fighting,
all seemed animated with but one spirit — a determination to
finish the work so gloriously begun, and drive the enemy be-
yond the Sutlej. At early dawn this portion of the army was
put under arms, deployed into line, and led on at once againsc
the Sikh entrenchments, without waiting for the other divisions.
A few volleys, a round or two of grape, and the bayonet did
21*
318 BRITISHINDTA.
the rest most eflfectuallj. The troops having secured the whole
of the seventy-six guns opposed to them, now wheeled rapidly
round, swept past the village of Ferozshah, and in this way
cleared the entire length of the enemy's works, who retired
upon their reserve, which at that moment appeared in sight.
The remaining divisions of the army now effected a junctiop.
with the centre and right ; and thus reinforced, ill provided as
thej were with ammunition, the British commanders would
have had no hesitation in advancing against their new enemy,
had there been any disposition shown to await an attack. But
such was not the intention of tlip Sikh generals ; disheartened
and alarmed, the discomfited troops of Ferozshah communi-
cated to their comrades the panic which they themselves felt,
and at once moving off with a few flourishes of their remaining
artillery, made for the banks of the Sutlej, which river they
quickly left behind them.
To follow up this decisive victory, as inclination would have
prompted, was rendered impossible by the want of cavalry and
ammunition, nearly the whole of the latter having been ex-
hausted during the recent engagements ; and the commander-
in-chief was therefore fain to content himself with seeing the
enemy fairly across the river, and await reinforcements from the
rear.
That day and several following were fully occupied with the
care of the wounded, numbering upward of seventeen hundred.
Ferozepore was converted into a hospital, until the sick could
be conveyed to a place of greater security ; and during the
time of their sojourn there, the governor-general was most un-
remitting in his personal inspection of their comforts. The
British loss in killed was heavy ; 694 were found dead in the
field ; and of the wounded 595 died in the hospitals, or were
disabled from further service.
The same cause which had compelled Sir Hugh Gough to
allow Tej Singh to recross the Sutlej unmolested, prevented
him from marching on Lahore, and finishing the war under its
walls. Nearly two months were spent in waiting for the arrival
of a batteriftg train, and reinforcements of both infantry and
THE EIROPEAN PERIOD 319
caTalry ; during which period the Sikhs, recovering from the
first shock of their disaster at Ferozepore, cuininenced prepara-
tions for the defense of their territories on an extensive scale,
and with considerable skill. Throwing a bridge of boats across
the Sutlej, the enemy took up a position of much strength on
its left bank, and at once commenced forming entrenchments
of great extent and solidity., under the superintendence of a
French officer of engineers. At the same time a strong body
of Sikhs, numbering about 15,000 men and fifty-six guns,
crossed the river in the immediate neighborhood of Loodianah,
and took up a position at the village of Aliwal.
As soon as the commander-in-chief was strengthened by the
fresh troops ordered up, he dispatched Sir H. Smith with o
force of 7,000 men and 24 guns to relieve Loodianah, threat-
ened as it was by the advance of the enemy in its vicinity. The
object was speedily and most completely effected. Sir Harry,
although harassed in his march by many rear and flank attacks,
during some of which he lost much of his baggage, pushed on
with determination for the main body of the enemy, which he
knew was not far distant.
On the 2Tth of January the British troops found themselves
opposed to the Sikh forces under Runjoor Singh, now rein-
forced by 4000 more regular troops and twelve field-pieces.
On the morning of the 28th, Sir Harry Smith, having with him
by that time nearly 10,000 men, advanced to the attack with his
entire line, warmly received by the enemy's artillery. After a
brief cannonade and a cavalry charge, the infantry moved up in
gallant style ; and though opposed with a well-served artillery
force, swept all before them. The viKage of Aliwal, the
enemy's chief position, was carried at the point of the bayonet :
the British cannon cut up the heavy masses of Sikh troops;
and the 16th Lancers, by their brilliant charges, completed
the Iriumph of the day by capturing every gun opposed to
them, and driving the foe, with terrible slaughter, across the
river.
The total discomfiture of this body of the enemy left the
British generals at liberty to direct their full attention to the
320 BRITISH INDIA
works carrying on by the Sikhs at Sobraon, wliich were rapidly
assuming an importance tliat promised to render them truly
formidable. But the much-needed heavy artillery had not yet
reached the camp; and without it, operations against the
enemy's works would have been deemed most injudicious. On
the 8th of February, Sir Harry Smith joined the main army
with his forces ; and on the following day the long-expected
heavy guns reached the camp. Not a moment was lost after
the receipt of this much-needed arm of war. On the morning
of the 10th, long before daybreak, the troops moved out of
camp, and marched to the position assigned them, opposite the
enemy's works. The British troops numbered somewhat above
16,000 rank and file, with 99 guns ; the Sikh force consisted
of 34,000 men within the entrenchments, and 20,000 of reserved
troops, with seventy pieces of artillery.
The enemy's position was a most formidable one, and had
cost them much labor during several months. It was, indeed,
considered by them as perfectly impregnable to any force that
could be brought against it ; and when it is considered how
strong was the army posted within those massive fortifications,
behind three lines of trenches, and how ably their artillery was
served, the victory of the small British force which carried
those vaunted works must be allowed to have been no ordinary
achievement.
From six until past eight o'clock the artillery maintained an
incessant roar of destruction, aided by that fatal weapon the
rocket. At nine the command was issued for the troops to
move forward to the attack ; and supported on either flank by
troops of horse-artillery, the infantry advanced to test the
vaunted strength of the Sikh fortifications. They were received
by a tremendous fire from cannon, muskets, and camel-guns ;
and so murderous was the discharge from the entrenchments,
and so completely exposed were the advancing troops, tha^ it ap-
peared impossible that any body of men could stand such havoc.
If there was any halting or indecision under this fearful fire, it
was but momentary ; the charge was renewed, and in a few more
Bhort minutes the advanced troops of the column were within the
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 321
fatal works. Other divisions of the army met with an equally
desperate resistance on either w'lu^, and in more than one place
the attacking column was forced back several times, again and
again returning to the charge with undaunted valor. At
length line after line was entered at the bayonet's point ; and
to make victory still more decisive, a gallant charge of cavalry
under Major-general Thackwall followed up the blow, silenced
the Sikh guns, and drove the retreating mass over their bridge
of boats and into the river. Great was the slaughter of the
flying foe by the light field-pieces of the British ; hundreds
were cut to pieces by the horse-artillery in crossing the Sutlej,
and many more drowned in the confusion.
The fruits of this victory were 67 guns, 200 camel-swivels,
and a great number of standards. But these trophies were
purchased at a cost of 320 killed and 2063 wounded, including
many valuable officers, amongst others, the veteran Sir Kobert
Dick.
This decisive battle was at once followed up by a movement
on Lahore ; and although endeavors were made by Ghoolab
Singh to divert the governor-general from his resolution, the
troops proceeded on their way, and encamped beneath the city
walls. There a treaty was drawn up and formally executed,
by which the whole expense of the war, amounting to a million
and a half sterling, was undertaken to be paid by the Lahore
government. The guns taken by the Company's troops were
to be retained, and all those which had ever been pointed
against them were to be delivered up ; whilst the Sikh troops
and their leaders were to receive instant dismissal. Subse-
quently it was arranged that a strong garrison was to be left in
Lahore by the British, for the protection of the inhabitants and
the security of the Maharajah's authority ; and in accordance
with this, Sir John Littler was left there with 10,000 men.
Thus terminated the first Punjab war, having occupied but
sixty days, and beheld the complete dispersion of the Sikh
forces. Upward of 200 pieces of their best artillery had fallen
into the hands of the British; and of 100,000 fighting men,
not 30,000 remained together. The cost of the war had bc-cii
S22 BRITISH INDIA.
defrayed by the vanquished ; and, on the whole, the campaign
appeared to have been not only the most decisive, but the most
important in its results of any that the British forces in India
had been engaged in.
At the close of 1848, the Earl of Dalhousie assumed the
supreme government of India. On his arrival he found the
most apparently profound tranquillity reigning ; and there
, seemed for the time every probability of his rule being one of
an entirely pacific nature. But, as with his predecessor, it
soon became evident that he was destined to heighten the repu-
tation of the British arms, and to extend their triumphs and
their possessions.
The first indication of trouble came from Mooltan, the capi-
tal of a petty state situated between the Indus and the Sutlej.
Moolraj, its governor, first showed signs of unfriendly feeling,
and eventually assumed a hostile attitude by the assassination
of the British assistant political resident, Mr. Vans Agncw,
and Lieutenant Anderson of the Bombay army. This treach-
ery brought forward Lieutenant Edwardes and a party of Sikh
horse, who, being reinforced by Colonel Cortlande's troops and
some pieces of light artillery, and further aided by the auziliary
forces of the Khan of Bhawulpore, attacked and defeated
Moolraj on two several occasions with considerable slaughter.
The chief then fell back upon Mooltan, to which the troops
under Cortlande and Edwardes would have at once laid siege,
had they been provided with the necessary guns ; they were
compelled, therefore, to sit before it and keep up a simple
blockade until the 18th of August, when they were opportunely
reinforced by General Whish with two regiments of native in-
fantry, one of horse, and a troop of horse-artillery. Other
forces arrived at nearly the same time from Ferozepore with
that which was most needed, a battering train of considerable
weight, and further horse-artillery and light horse. With
these various reinforcements the besieging army amounted to
28,000 men, of whom about 6000 were British, and the opera-
tions were accordingly pushed forward with vigor. Early in
September several successful attacks were made on the enem^'i
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 323
ontworks, and one or two sallies of the garrison repulsed with
considerable loss to them j but the aspect of affairs was sud-
denly changed by a large party of the Sikh allies under Shere
Singh going over to the enemy. This compelled the British
to abandon their operations, and retire to a strong position at
a short distance from Mooltan.
The defection of the Sikhs had been doubtless brought about
by the intelligence that Chutter Singh had collected a body of
insurgents in the Hazerah district, and made an attempt upon
the fort of Attock. Foiled in this, the chief pushed rapidly
forward to Peshawur, where, the British force being greatly
reduced in numbers, the resident, Major Lawrence, and his
lady, were compelled to fly to Kohat and put themselves under
the protection of the khan of that place. They were, however,
given up to Chatter Singh, together with Lieutenant Borrie.
Another Sikh war now became inevitable. The forces under
Chutter Singh and Shere Singh united ; other chiefs flocked to
their standards, and they were not long in mustering an army
of 30,000 troops eager for plunder, or any prospect of employ-
ment, as preferable to a state of peace. The enemy now took
a position at Ramnugger, near Wuzeerabad, having the
Chenab flowing in their front, and strongly flanked by artillery.
Keinforcements having reached the British army at Feroze-
pore, the commander-in-chief. Lord Gough, moved forward to
Saharum on the 21st of November, and prepared at once for
action. At two o'clock on the following morning the troo[)S
moved forward in the most perfect silence and with as much
order as though on parade. Arrived at Bamnugger, the troops
were placed in position, whilst the horse-artillery pushed on in
advance toward the enemy's lines, which were then distinctly
visible, and commenced a sharp fire upon them. This seemed
to make but little impression ; and the heavy guns of the Sikhs
beginning to return the cannonade, it became apparent that
these two branches of the armies were most unequally matched-
The enemy determined to act vigorously and on the offen
sive, pushing across the river a strong body of their best cavalry
under the fire of their heavy batteries. These were imme-
321 BRITISH INDIA.
diately charged by the 5th Light Cavalry and the 14th
Dragoons, and driven back to the entrenchments, though not
without heavy loss being sustained by these two regiments,
especially in officers. Amongst others who fell from the heavy
cannonade the troops were exposed to were General Cureton,
Colonel Havelock, and Captain Fitzgerald.
At length, after sustaining a furious fire from the British
guns, and giving way to the infantry charges in several places,
Shere Singh thought it prudent to abandon his camp and
works, and rapidly withdrew toward the Jhelum in tolerably
good order.
Preparations were now made by Lord Gough to follow up
this victory by advancing in the direction of Lahore, and
driving the enemy before him. Whilst this was being carried
into execution, events of a stirring nature were enacting before
Mooltan, which was once more standing a siege from the
British under General Whish ; and fresh troops having arrived
from the south, the siege was carried on with the utmost vigor,
as Moolraj soon found to his cost. The cannonade kept up by
the Bombay artillery was incessant and destructive. Wall
after wall crumbled before the fury of the battering train. The
suburbs were taken, the powder-magazine in the fort blown up,
breaches in the fortifications effected, and at last, in spite of
desperate sorties and counter-works, the town was stormed,
and the British colors planted on its walls on the 2d of
January.
The citadel still held out, and the courageous Moolraj ap
peared bent on no surrender so long as a wall was left stand-
ing. By the 21st the huge works of the fortress were under-
mined and several practicable breaches opened in them, so that
orders were given for the troops to be in readiness for storming
the citadel at daybreak. The chieftain, however, saved them
any further trouble by appearing at the gate of his fort as the
troops were forming for the attack ; and proceeding straight to
the general's tent, he there handed up his sword.
The fort having been garrisoned, the army moved off to join
the camp of the governor-general ; and, to prevent any accident,
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 82^
Moolraj was conducted with them. This junction was effected
too late for the Mooltan troops to share in the dangers of the
battle of Chillianwallah, to which we must now return.
The preparations for marching on Lahore having been com
pleted, the commander-in-chief proceeded, in the early part of
January, toward the Chenab, where, as expected, he found tho
Sikhs strongly entrenched. On the 10th, Lord Gough moved
his troops forward, with the view, in the first instance, of at
once attacking the enemy. This resolve, however, appears
from some cause to have been abandoned ; and the evening
was allowed to draw on without any farther demonstration
being made on the side of the British. The Sikhs had, how-
ever, evidently made every preparation, and were bent upon an
engagement. Throwing some flying artiiley toward the centre
of the British, they brought out a few of their heavy guns, which
at once silenced the others, but were in their turn responded to
by a tremendous cannonade of heavy guns from a quarter much
nearer than had been anticipated. Under cover of some low
but dense jungle, the Sikhs had planted their artillery in a
Commanding and safe position ; and the advantage of the
ground was fully proved by the terrible havoc their guns com-
mitted in the ranks of the British army.
To charge in ' the face of a murderous storm of grape and
shell was the only alternative known to British troops ; and,
as had been the result at Ferozshah and other places, the
bayonet and the spur wrested from the enemy their ruinous and
fatal guns, and earned a dear-bought victory. This furious
engagement lasted until after nightfall ; and on the morrow,
when the troops were mustered and their loss a'scertaiued, it
was found that the killed amounted to 26 officers and 731
men ; whilst in wounded the numbers were 66 oflaeeriS and
1446 men.
Great as was the loss on the English side, the carnage
amongst the Sikhs must have been far more terrible. Never-
theless, they did not yet think of submission ; but, being joined
by a strong body of Afghan horse, prepared with undaunted
determination to renew the struggle for supremacy.
28
326 BRITISH INDIA.
Reinforced during; the early part of February oy the Mooltan
troops, Lord Gough made every disposition for striking another
and, if possible, a more decisive blow at the Sikh power in the
Punjab. It was evident that nothing short of utter and com-
plete overthrow, a perfect annihilation of their military power,
could by any possibility restore tranquillity to that country or
give security to the neighboring states for the future ; and on
this impression the commander-in-chief at once prepared to
act.
The Sikh army had again strongly entrenched themselves in
a most favorable position, within a few miles of the town of
Gujerat. Hither Lord Gough marched his recruited forces-,
and on the 21st of February commenced a furious and most
eflfeetive cannonade on the enemy's lines. Shere Singh was
at this time a,t the head of 60,000 men and 59 guns of heavy
calibre ; but nothing could withstand the deadly fire of the
British artillerymen. For three hours this arm of the force
did its work ; and by the end of that time it was quite apparent
that the Sikh troops were not only thinned, but making a
retrograde movement. The whole force of the Brilish infantry
and cavalry were then let loose upon the enemy, and, relieving
the heavy guns from further service, the bayonet, lance, and
sword accomplished the remainder of the bloody task.
A more complete and effectual overthrow had never been
given to the enemy ;'*' that they felt it to be so was manifested
by the surrender shortly afterward of Cutter Singh, Shere
Singh, and the other Sikh leaders who had escaped the bullets.
The Afghans fled across the Lidus ; the Sikh forces were dis-
banded ; and the Punjab was declared annexed to the Britisl'
territories in India.
Mooiraj was placed upon his trial for the murder of Mr.
Vans Agnew and Lieutenant Anderson, found gnilty, and had
bia sentence of death commut3d to imprisonment for life.
* Punjab Blue Book: Dispatch of Lord Gough.
CHAPTER IX.
SECOND BURMESE WAR AND ANNEXATION OF PEGU AND OUDE.—
A. D. 1851-1856.
The profound tranquillity that reigned throughout the
Eastern possessions of Great Britain at the commencement of
1851, can scarcely be said to have been even ruffled by the
occasional forays of the hill tribes beyond Peshawur. But the
calm was deceitful, and of brief duration. In the course of
that year the governor of Rangoon so far forgot the duties of
his position as to subject certain British merchant-captains to
spoliation and insult. Lord Dalhousie was not the man to
overlook an outrage committed on a British subject, and ac-
cordir.gly demanded instant and ample reparation. He was
unfortunate, however, in his choice of a negotiator, for Com-
modore Lambert to whom that duty was entrusted, was a bold
(32t)
328 . BRITISH INDIA.
sailor rather than a skillful diplomatist. More experienced in
maneuvering a man-of-war than in writing protocols, that
gallant officer somewhat exceeded his authority by instituting
a blockade, and seizing one of the King of Ava's ships, which
happened to be lying off Rangoon. This hasty and ill-con-
Bidered step led to an open rupture, though the governor-
general made one more effort to avert hostilities by cofinning
his demands to a written apology from the new governor of
Rangoon, the payment of £990 as compensation for the wrongs
inflicted upon the original complainants, and the honorable re-
ception of a British resident, or envoy, at the Burmese court.
These demands having been rejected, war was openly declared,
and an expedition fitted out under the command of General
Godwin, who had served in the former war under Sir Archibald
Campbell.
Actual operations did not commence before the 2d of April,
1852. On the previous day the Burmese fired on a Hag of
truce sent in to ascertain the final intentions of their sovereign.
On this. General (Godwin opened the campaign by the capture
of Martaban, a place of no further importance than that it was
opposite to Moulraein. This success was followed up by the
storming of the White House stockade on the 12th, and the
reduction of the outworks of Rangoon. On the following day
the great Shoa Dagon Pagoda was carried by assault, and the
city became the prize of the victors. A period of inactivity
then ensued, and it must be admitted that the British general
on no occasion exhibited any exuberant energy ; but on the
19th May the important town of Bassein, situated about sixty
miles up one of the three navigable branches of the Irrawaddy,
was taken after a feeble resistance. A few days later the
Burmese made an ineffectual attempt to recover Martaban, but
were repulsed with considerable loss. On the 3d of June
General Godwin dispatched an insignificant force in a steamer
to take p6ssession of Pegu, formerly the capital of an inde-
pendent kingdom. The enemy fled at the first onslaught, and
the British troops, having marched through the streets in
triumph, re-embarked in their steamer and returned to Rangoon.
An equally absurd and fruitless expedition was sent against
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD 32^
Prome about a month afterward, with precisely similar results ;
the enemy returning, on the evacuation of the place, to
strengthen its fortifications and increase its means of defense.
It was not until the middle of September that the British
general fairly roused himself to strike a decisive blow. A
force of 5000 men was then placed on board a steam flotilla,
and on the 9th of October anchored off Prome. That same
evening the enemy's guns were silenced, and his stockades
carried at the point of the bayonet, and on the following morn-
ing the victors a second time found themselves in possession of
that city. Although it was known that the Burmese were
posted in considerable force only a few miles distant, the
general made no effort to dislodge them, but, leaving a garrison
in Prome, retraced his steps to Kangoon. After again slum-
bering for a while he accompanied a force, about the middle of
November, under Brigadier M'Neill, to effect the second
capture of Pegu. This time the Burmese made a stout resist-
ance, and inflicted some loss. A feeble garrison having been
left to occupy the place, the enemy came down in great num-
bers and invested it on all sides. A reinforcement of English
sailors and sepoys under Captain Loch, R. N., and Major
Minchin, was hastily dispatched to the relief of the beleaguered
fort, but were attacked in a jungle and repulsed with great
slaughter. On this, a larger force took the field under General*^*
Godwin in person, and driving the Burmese before them in
every encounter, arrived in time to rescue Major Hill and his
heroic little band from their perilous position. This was the
last military operation of the second Burmese war. On the
20th of December, 1852, the governor-general, acting under
instructions from the president of the Board of Control, trans-
mitted through the Secret Committee of the Court of Directors,
declared the province of Pegu an integral portion of the British
territories. Bodies of armed marauders, indeed, continued for
awhile to harass the new possessions of the British, but the
judicious distribution of the regular troops in support of a local
police force, soon succeeded in repressing their depredations
and compelling them to respect the frontier.
28*
330 BRITISH INDIA.
Satisfied of their inability to cope with the British forces,
the Burmese deposed their bellicose monarch and placed his
brother on the throne. The new king sued for peace, which
was readily granted, and friendly relations were once more
restored with the Court of Ava. That tranquillity will be of
long duration in that quarter, it would be hazardous to predict;
but it is at least certain that the renewal of hostilities will never
be sought by the British government, though the result would
inevitably be the absorption of the entire Burmese empire.
In the meantime the province of Pegu is experiencing the
blessings of a firm and equitable administration. The rivers
and creeks are being swept clear of the sv/arms of pirates that
infest them. Rangoon is being rebuilt on a regular plan, a
new port has been opened, and new roads constructed. Com-
merce and industry are receiving large developments, and the
inhabitants, assured of protection, are being daily augmented
by immigrants from the adjacent countries. Thus was a second
kingdom added to the British empire during Lord Dalhousie's
viceroyalty, and yet a third kingdom was to be annexed before
he laid down the power he so long and so ably wielded.
In violation of the most solemn engagements, the kings of
Oude had for many years abetted and encouraged the existence
of a most iniquitous administration of justice throughout their
dominions. No man was safe unless he could protect himself.
No man was secure from spoliation unless too powerful to be
attacked, or too poor to be noticed. The revenue was farmed
out to the highest bidders, or to the most influential friends of
the minister ; and these farmers of the revenue were permitted
to employ the king's troops to assist them in collecting the
taxes. The distribution of these taxes was arbitrary. A
certain amount had to be gathered in to insure a profit, and it
could only be obtained by violence and extortion. The power-
ful land owners armed their retainers, gave battle to the chuck-
lidars (or farmers of revenue), and not unfrequently worsted
them. The burden of taxation, therefore, fell upon those who
were unable to opp('se force to force. It may thence be easily
imagined that the whole country groaned under the most
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 331
frightful amount of oppression that modern times have ever
witnessed. In vain did each successive governor-general re-
monstrate, and threaten to put into force the treaties which
authorized the assumption of the administration in the event
of habitual malversation. Their warnings were unheeded ; and,
encouraged by impunity, Wajid Ally, the last King of Oude,
far exceeded the worst malpractices of the \\orst of his prede-
cessors. To permit the longer existence of such glaring mis-
government was equivalent to becoming an accessory. The
British government, therefore, decided on authorizing Lord
Dalhousie to dethrone a monarch who had proved himself so
utterly incapable and unworthy to be entrusted with power,
and to assume the functions of government. Accordingly, on
the 7th of February, 1856, Major-General Outram exchanged
the office of resident at the Court of Lucknow for that of chief
commissioner of Oude. The transfer of the government to the
Brjtish authorities was effected without the slightest tumult or
opposition, and a few days afterward the king took his de-
parture for Calcutta. There his ex-majesty remained, while
his mother, the queen-dowager, proceeded to England to prose-
cute the suit for the recovery of his kingdom. A wiser and
more just system of administration was, meanwhile, introduced
into the state, but sufficient lapse of time was not allowed to
jndge of its adaptability, before circumstances occurred to sub-
vert the new order of things, and to substitute anarchy for a
well-regulated government.
Some minor states were also annexed, owing to the failure
of male issue. It was an ancient, and almost a religious,
custom of the Hindoos to adopt a son when legitimate offspring
was wanting ; but this could only be done with the sanction
of the paramount power. In the cases of Nagpore, Sattara,
and Jhansi, this preliminary condition was omitted, and conse-
quently those fine districts fell into the British dominions. Tiie
province of Behar was further ceded by his highness the Nizam,
for the permanent maintenance of the Hyderabad contingent,
and for the payment of certain debts which he had incurred.
But these, after all, were not the most lasting illustrations
of Lord Daihousie's administration. He was even more dis-
332 BRITISH INDIA.
tinguished in peace than in war. It was owing to his enlight-
ened liberality that a uniform low rate of postage was intro-
duced throughout the vast empire subject to his control. Up-
ward of 4000 miles of electric telegraph wires were also laid
down, and a promising inauguration celebreted of the different
lines of Indian railways. One line of 120 miles was opened
from Calcutta to Raneegunge, on the high road to Peshawur ;
a second line of fifty-one miles was in working order between
Bombay and Wasindra ; and a third line of fifty miles in the
Madras presidency, though not thrown open to the public,
was traversed by the governor-general. But the crowning
glory of this brilliant administration was the opening of
the main stream of the Ganges Canal on the 8th April, 1854.
The main irrigation line of this stupendous work extends over
525 miles in length, measuring, in its greatest depth, ten feet,
and in its extreme breadth, 110 feet. When the branches are
completed, the total length will be about 900 miles, irrigating
an area of 1,470,000 acres. Great improvements were intro-
duced also into every department of the government, with the
object of simplifying its details, and centralizing its action. In
brief, after eight years of triumph in war, and the more bene-
ficial exercise of an enlightened statesmanship, Lord Dalhousie
handed over to his successor. Viscount Canning, in the spring
of 1856, an immense empire in the enjoyment of external peace
and internal contentment and prosperity.
Before concluding this chapter it is necessary to allude to
the change +.hat was made in 1853 with regard to the Com-
pany's charter. According to the new system, the number of
directors chosen by the proprietors was reduced to twelve, in
addition to whom six are appointed by the crown, who must have
resided at least ten years in India. The civil patronage of the
Court was at the same time taken from them, and nominations
to the Indian civil service thrown open to competition. The
college of Fort William was at once abolished, and a date
assigned for the abolition of the college at Haileybury. The
local government of Bengal was also committed to the hands
of a lieutenant-governor, and the Legislative Council separated
from the Supreme Council with advantage to Doth.
CHAPTER X.
^USES OP THE GREAT REBELLION IN INDIA. — A. D. 1856-1857.
Secured from all apprehension of foreign enemies, and ruling
AD apparently prosperous and happy people, Lord Canning
entered upon the government of India with fairer prospects
than any governor-general since the first conquest of that
country. Not many months, however, elapsed before a naval
and military expedition was on its way from Bombay to
Bushire, and war was publicly declared against the Shah-in-
Shah. After two or three slight actions, in which the Persians
were immediately put to flight, the king of kings was con-
strained to sue for peace and to accept the easy conditions
which were imposed upon him. The British troops w^ere then
recalled to India, and arrived only in time to encounter the
most imminent peril that has ever menaced the Eastern empire
of Britain.
(333)
334 BRITISH INDIA.
It had long been notorious that the Mohammedans of Upper
India were discontented with their subordinate position, and
that their idle and sensual habits rendered them insolent and
fractious. This feeling of unquiet was not a little imbittered
by the decision arrived at with regard to the titular dignity of
King of Delhi. The Court of Directors had authorized Lord
Dalhousie, on the death of the heir-apparent in 1849, to
" terminate the dynasty of Timour, whenever the reigning king
should die." But as these instructions had been issu^ed with
great reluctance, the governor-general had recourse to a com
promise, and agreed to recognize the king's grandson as heir-
apparent, on condition that he quitted the fortress at Delhi for
the royal palace at the Kootub. The royal family had no
choice but to submit, though the humiliation to which they
were about to be subjected rankled in their bosoms and in those
of the Delhi Mohammedans generally. They were too sensible,
however, of their weakness, to attempt any opposition to the
powerful British government, until an opportunity presented
itself in a quarter where, perhaps, it was least expected.
From the time when Lord Hastings created the Nawab of
Oude an independent king, and freed him from his allegiance
to his rightful suzerain, the King of Delhi, there had been a
feud between those two houses, inflamed by their difference in
religious matters — the one being a bigoted Soonaee, the other
as fanatical a Sheeah. But the dethronement of Wajid Ally
Shah, anil the annexation of his kingdom, gave deep offense to
a large portion of the Bengal army, who were natives of Oude,
and drew together in one common cause the Mohammedans of
both sects. Still, it was clear that from their numerical in-
feriority, the Mohammedans alone could not hope to break the
English yoke from off their necks, so long as the Hindoo
soldiery remained true to their salt. Unfortunately, circum-
stances occurred to remove this obstacle.
The germ of the late native army of Bengal sprang into
vitality exactly a hundred years ago. In the month of January,
175T, when the atrocity of the Black Hole at Calcutta had been
avenged by the defeat and signal punishment of Surajah Dowlah,
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 335
and the authority of the English government had been firmly
established by Lord Clive, the lirst battalion of Bengal sepoys
was raised, and officered from a detachment that had accom-
panied him from Madras. The establishment of the new force
consisted of one European captain, with lieutenant and ensigns
who acted as field-othcers ; a native commander and adjutant,
one subahdar (captain), and three jemadars (subalterns), to
each of the ten companies. The company consisted of five
havildars (sergeants), four naiks (corporals), two tomtoms
(drummers), one trumpeter, and seventy sepoys ; and each
company was distinguished by a color, bearing the device or
badge of recognizance of its subahdar. Upon such a foundation,
and with such a slender European establishment for its, nucleus,
the vast military superstructure represented by the late native
armies of Bengal had been progressively raised and perfected,
by leaders who guided those armies from triumph to triumph,
until the victor flag of England floated in proud supremacy
over the strongholds of the most powerful of the native sover-
eigns of India.
The religion prevalent among the sepoys of the Bengal army,
must necessarily be referred to in connection with events that
have rendered it a prominent feature in their history. Brah-
minism and Mohammedanism have both their head-quarters
within the extensive provinces of Bengal — the former among
the fertile plains and settled populations of the provinces along
the course of the vsacred Ganges ; the latter in the higher portions
of the country in which the Moslem invader originally estab-
lished his empire ; but neither faith has ever pervaded the
whole of India. In the presidencies of Madras and Bombay,
the older worships of the aboriginal or immigrant populations
exist to this time, and are adhered to by more than sixteen
millions of people. The consequence is, that the native armies
of those presidencies are comparatively but little affected by re-
ligious questions ; while that of Bengal, recruited for the most
part from the very cradle of Brabminism, and principally com-
posed of its two superior castes, has demanded, and obtained.
S36 BRITISH INDIA.
a consideration for religious scruples, which gradually had im-
paired its discipline, and, ultimately, has led to its destruction.
The Brahmin sepoy, springing from a class which regards
the profession of a soldier as only second in honor to that of a
priest, occupies a position infinitely superior in pay, and all
material comforts, to the native cultivator or the mechanic. In
the field and in cantonment, he has been treated by his English
employers, not merely on a par with, but, in many points, with
superior consideration to that accorded to the European soldier
in the same service. Indulged with regular furloughs to visit
the shrines of his deities or the home of his family ; entitled, as
of unquestioned right, to a decoration for meritorious service;
rising by seniority to preferment ; and, finally, assured of a
competent provision on retirement — no private soldier in the
world enjoyed the advantages of his profession to the same ex-
tent, or with so few of its discomforts, as the Bengal sepoy.
It is true, that through years of arduous struggle and well-
fought campaigns, he has evinced his sense of the advantages
of his position, by faithful service and a noble emulation of
European he"0\sm. But great as the loyalty — signal as the
valor of the native armies of India has been since their first
organization and submission to British rule, instances of mutiny
and desertion have not been wanting in their history. Occa-
sionally, a qucL^tion of pay or provisions has supplied the motive
for insubordination ; but the most frequent and formidable
ground of discontent has been that which presents itself at the
present crisis, namely, a suspicion of meditated interference
with the inviolable immunities of their faith and the privileges
of their caste. Notwithstanding this, however, for part of tho
last century the confidence of the Anglo-Indian government in
the loyalty of its native troops has been implicit; and it was
but natural, therefore, that as territory became progressively
acquired, and necessity arose for an augmentation of troops for
its protection, that the native element should be largely ab-
sorbed in the consolidation of military strength. The result
has followed, that, by degrees, the single battalion of Clive, iii
11 d1, had swollen and spread over the country until, at the
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 831
commencement of 185*7, it was represented, in the presidency
of Bengal alone, by an armament of upward of 150,000 men,
divided into seventy-four regiments of foot, and eleven of, light
cavalry ; four troops of horse-artillery, and two battalions, of
six companies each, of foot artillery ; this force being further
augmented by irregular troops, to the extent of twenty-three
regiments of cavalry, seven battalions of Sikh infantry, and
upward of twenty other corps of various arras. This vast
military establishment was again increased by the contingents
of several native states, raised for local service in Assam, the
Punjab, Nagpore, and Oude. The whole European force
acting with, and to a great extent looked up to as giving a
tone to the military spirit of this vast mass of heterogeneous
material, as regards races and creeds, consisted, in January,
1857, of thirteen regiments of infantry and two of cavalry, be-
longing to the English government; and three regiments of in-
fantry, three brigades of horse, and six battalions of foot artil-
lery, in the service of the East India Company. This force
was distributed in about a hundred military stations, over a
tract of country stretching from the mouth of the Ganges to
Affghanistan, and from the Himalayas to Nagpore ; equaling in
extent, and greatly exceeding in the numerical amount of its
population, the united territories of France, Austria and
Prussia.
An unfortunate recognition of the privileges of caste, by the
Anglo-Indian government, at the commencement of its triumphs,
has, doubtless, in a very great degree, encouraged the isolated
pride and religious prejudices of the high-caste sepoys, of whom
the bulk of the Bengalese army consisted; and a dread of in-
terfering with the visible mysteries of their idolatrous faith, has
led from time to time to concessions and indulgences that were
at last looked upon as the rightful privileges of their order, to
the serious obstruction of military duty, and the lax enforce-
ment of proper discipline. The inconvenience resulting from
this state of the Bengal army, at length rendered it expedient
that a stop should be put to further concessions, and that, in
some minor instances^ the privileges already enjoyed should be
29
338 BRITISH INDIA.
curtailed, if not entirely withdrawn ; thus, the d^k letters of
Bepoys, that had hitherto passed free of postage-tax, became
char<^eable. Tolls were exacted when they traveled, although
formerly they had been exempt from the imposition of them ;
and they were deprived of the privilege they had enjoyed of
purchasing their provisions in the marj^ets at a lower price
than other consumers. The sepoys had also been granted
the right to choose whether they would, or would not, go
beyond sea on active service ; and this most inconvenient and
dangerous discretionary power was sought to be withdrawn.
Promotion among them, which had gone by seniority, without
reference to merit or ability, and which, moreover, was in a great
degree subject to the dictation of the men themselves, was also
to be henceforth in the hands of the military authorities only.
The pride of caste, which had been absurdly encouraged, for the
purpose of conciliating the people and recruiting the ranks of
the army, it was now found necessary in some measure to dis-
courage ; the preponderance of Hindoos in the army having
become so great, that in some of the regiments of 1000 men,
from six to seven hundred were Brahmins, combining the
priestly with the military character, and exercising peculiar in-
fluences over the minds of their comrades of inferior caste.
The European officers attached to the native regiments, had
seen their power to control, by the enforcement of discipline,
gradually reduced, until even trivial questions connected with
regimental duty, could only be settled by a reference to head-
quarters, or to the supreme council at the seat of government
Officers in charge of companies had little, if any, power to
punish or reward their own men ; and the colonel had as little
power to promote, or punish, in the regiment under his com-
mand, and, consequently, was without that summary and
efi'ective control over his men that the efficiency of military dis-
cipline requires; besides these disadvantages, not more than
two or three of the whole staff of European officers attached to
each native regiment, were able to speak or understand the
language of the men they commanded ; who were necessarily
accustomed to look to their native officers of the same or higher
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 339
caste than themselves for direction and guidance, while their
J^uropean officers were regarded with indifference, and obeyed
only mechanically. These several causes operating together,
through a period of some years' duration, and being strength-
ened by the adverse influence of the agents of the Dhurma
Sobha, a Hindoo association, established at Calcutta for the
avowed purpose of defending the religious customs of Bra-h-
minism from encroachments by the government, had at length
rendered the sepoy arrogant, self-sufficient, and independent of
his officers ; and the evil has been encouraged, and the men
petted, until, as in the case of spoiled children whom parental
authority lacked nerve or resolution to correct, the mischief
grew into a settled habit, and its eradication from the system
became a work of great difficulty and of danger. There can
be no doubt, also, that a species of fanaticism was largely aux-
iliary in working up the real, or assumed, grievances of the
native troops to the dangerous magnitude they had acquired.
It has been remarked by a high military authority in India,
"that in the Bengal army there is a constant studying of many
castes, which the European appears to think as much of, and to
esteem as high as do the natives themselves ; and the sepoys,
instead of looking on the European officers as superior beings,
are compelled to consider them as bad Hindoos I Instead of
being taught to pride themselves on their soldiership and dis-
cipline, the sepoys are trained to pride themselves on their ab-
surdities of caste, and think that their power and value are
best shown by refusing to obey any orders which they please to
say do not accord with their religious prejudices. It is a gravt?
mistake to suppose that religious feelings have any real infiu
3iice on these occasions ; it is a mistake, which would be ridicu
lous if its consequences were not so serious ; but it is certain
that the Bengal sepoy is a stickler for his imaginary tnghts oj
caste for the sake of increased power ; he knows well thu
Government never intend any insult to his creed, however n!:
surd it may be; but he knows that, by crying out about his
caste, he keeps the power in his hands, saves himself from
many of the hardships of service, and makes his officers afraid
340 BRITISH INDIA.
of him. This is proved by what takes place in the armies of
India. In the army of Bombay, even a Purwarree may, and
does often, rise to the rank of subahdar by his own merit ; ia
Bengal such a man would not even be admitted into the ranks,
for fear of his contaminating those fine gentlemen the Brah-
mins ; yet, in the Bombay army, the Brahmin (father, brother,
or son may be, of him of Bengal) stands shoulder to shoulder
in the ranks— nay, sleeps in the same tent with his Purwarree
fellow-soldier, and dreams not of any objection to the arrange-
ment. If this subject be mentioned to a Bombay Brahmin
sepoy — as it is, sometimes, by Bengal officers — the ready
answer is, * What do I care ? Is he not the soldier of the
state ?' The reply speaks volumes, and shows a state of affairs
which the officers of the Bengal army cannot conceive."
Of this privilege of caste, the late General Sir Charles Napier
has expressed the following deprecatory opinion in his dis-
patches to the home government. He says — "The most im-
portant thing which I reckon injurious to the Indian army, is
the immense influence given to caste; instead of being dis-
couraged, it has been encouraged in the Bengal army. In the
Bombay army it is discouraged ; and that army is in better
order than the army of Bengal, in which the Brahmins have
been leaders in every mutiny." Connecting the fact, as stated
by Sir Charles Napier, with subsequent transactions, we may
not greatly err in attributing much of the mischief that has
occurred in India to the baneful and mysterious influences of
this peculiar distinction, and the absurd and frequently mis-
chievous privileges claimed by those who enjoy it.
Among other notions inculcated by the Brahminical theology,
is a belief that certain things are so innately impure, as to
defile those who taste or handle them ; and the consequence of
any such defilement is a loss of caste; the most fearful and
humiliating infliction that can be imposed upon a worshiper of
Brahma. It was affirmed to be in connection with a dread of
such defilement, and its consequences, that the earliest symptoms
sf the existing mutiny were manifested.
At Dumdum, an artillery station about eight miles from
' THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 341
Calcutta, A depot had been established for the instruction of
native troops in the use of the Enfield rifle, the cartridge for
which is made with a different material from that used in pre-
paring the case of the ordinary cartridge, and is required to be
greased. To touch or taste the fat of animals, is, to the
Hindoo, defilement, and loss of caste is the inevitable conse-
quence. The offender becomes an outcast, and disinheritance
follows ; for the Brahminical law says, " No outcast can inherit
property." This is, however, a British as well as a Hindoo
law; for it was enacted by the 21st George III., cap. 70,
" That inheritance in the case of Gentoos (Hindoos) shall be
determined by the laws and usages of Gentoos." Another
effect of the forbidden act is excommunication, such as formerly
was practiced among Christians, but carried to a point of in-
finitely greater severity. The intercourse of a sepoy so cir-
cumstanced, even with his wife or family, is visited, according
to Hindoo law, by mutilation and death. The stain inflicted
is, in some cases, capable of being removed from the family of
the offender by a series of penances, that are crowned by pass-
ing over a burning mass of red-hot charcoal, nine yards square,
and twenty-nine inches deep, vehemently fanned during the
operation ; and this purgation can be accomplished on one day
of the year only.
In the month of January, 1857, a workman of the lowest
caste (a sudra attached to the magazine at Dumdum), asked a
Brahmin sepoy of the 2d grenadiers to give him water from
his "lotha" (a small brass pot for drinking from) ; the sepoy
refused the favor, on the ground of his superior caste, and be-
cause his " lotha" would be defiled by the touch of the sudra ;
the latter, incensed by the refusal, observed, that "the pride
of caste would soon be brought low ; for the sepoy would
presently have to bite cartridges covered with the fat of cows
and pigs I" — the former animal being an object of special vene-
ration ; the latter of abhorrence and hatred. The Brahmin
soldier reported the language of the sudra to his high-caste
comrades in the barrack, by whom it was listened to with dis-
gust and indignation, and the alarm quickly spread through
29*
342 BRITISH INDIA.
the depot. Intelligence of the occurrence having reached th«
ears of the officer in command, the native troops were paraded,
and asked if they had any complaint to make ? Upon this,
the whole of the non-commissioned officers, and the larger
portion of the men, stepped to the front, and stated their ob-
jection to the new cartridge ; respectfully suggesting the use of
a substitute in the making-up, that would not interfere with
the peculiarities of their religion, and render them liable to the
depriviation of caste. The appeal of the men, thus urged, v/as
listened to by the colonel in command of the depot, and imme-
diately reported to head-quarters ; and upon the representation
of General Hearsay, then commanding the presidency division
. — ivho remarked, that "though totally groundless, it would be
most difficult to eradicate the impression from the minds of the
native soldiers, who are always suspiciously disposed when any
change of this sort affecting themselves is introduced" — the
rcvpiired concession was promptly made by order of govern-
ment. The colonel was also authorized to procure from the
bazaar unobjectionable ingredients for greasing the cartridges,
aud the men were to be permitted to make them up themselves
in their quarters, that they might be satisfied there was no
desire to interfere with their prejudices.
Contemporaneously with these transactions, a singular, and,
at the time, incomprehensible, incident occurred at Cawnpore,
a town in the north-western division of the presidency of
Bengal, which occasioned much surmise, and no inconsiderable
degree of apprehension. It was reported to the authorities,
that the chowkeydars, or village policemen, were speeding
from Cawnpore through the villages and towns of the peninsula,
distributing on their way a symbol, of the origin of which no
European could at the time form an intelligible idea, or con-
jecture the purpose. The manner of effecting this singular more-
ment — which later events have shown to be somewhat analogous
to that of the Fire-cross of the Highland clans of Scotland
in earlier times — was as follows : — One of the chowkeydars of
Cawnpore ran to another in Futteghur, the next village, and
placing in his hands two chicpatties (small unleavened cakes
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 343
about the size of a gingerbread-nut, and similar in composition
to the ordinary food of the poorer classes), directed him to make
ten more of the same kind, and give two of them to each of tlie
five nearest chowkeydars, with instructions to perform the same
service. lie was obeyed ; and in a few hours the whole country
was in a state of excitement, through these policemen running
from village to village with their cakes. The wave spread
over the provinces with a velocity of speed never yet equaled
by the bearers of government dispatches. The English officials
in the districts through which this extraordinary and mysterious
operation progressed with the rapidity of light, were bewild-
ered ; some of the messengers were arrested, and themselves
and the cakes examined by the magistrates and superior police,
who looked at, handled, and tasted the latter, but could arrive
at no satisfactory conclusions respecting them. The chowkey-
dars professed to be ignorant of the source whence they
originated, or of the object in view by their transmission and
distribution over the country, which they believed to be by the
order of government. The magistrates thereupon reported the
occurrence as a strange but harmless affair ; and no further
notice was taken by those in authority, nor does it appear that
any subsequent effort was made to discover the object of the
parties with whom the movement originated. The circumstance
occasioned much conversation ; but no one appeared capable
of elucidating the mystery in which it was involved. Some
thought it might be a superstitious act of Hindoo faith to pro-
pitiate Yishnu (the preserver), that the deity might be induced
to avert the cholera ; others, who, more penetrating than their
neighbors, ventured to suggest the possibility of a plot against
the government, were laughed at for their apprehensions ; and
at last the novelty lost its attraction as a topic for conversation,
and the fact was for a time forgotten.
Another incident had then recently occurred, that, viewed in
possible connection with the above mysterious affair, might
reasonably have generated suspicion of impending evil. It
had been made known to the government, that early in January,
an incendiary address, written in Hindostani, was placarded at
344 BRITISH INDIA.
Madras, calling upon "all true believers to rise against the
English infidels, and drive them from India. It declared that
the English had now abandoned all principles of justice, and were
bent on appropriatin-g the possessions of the Mohammedans,
and that there was but one way of resisting their encroach-
ments — a holy war I He who fell in such vvar would be vene-
rated as a martyr. He that held back would be execrated as
an infidel and a heretic." As a proof that the smouldering
fires of the volcano were not yet apparent to the authorities,
the Indian journals of January and February describe the whole
country at that time as "profoundly tranquil."
On the 17th of the same month, the tranquillity into which
Oude had subsided since its annexation, was broken in upon in
consequence of a Maulavi, named Sekuiider Shah, arriving
with some armed followers at Lucknow, and preaching war
against the infidels ; at the same time distributing proclama-
tions calling upon the faithful, and even the Hindoos, to arise,
or be forever fallen. The Maulavi and his people were arrested
after a conflict, in which Lieutenant Thomas of the 22d regi-
ment of native infantry, and four sepoys, were wounded ; and
three persons were killed, and five wounded, belonging to the
seditious preacher, himself being among the latter.
Whatever may have been the positive, long cherished, but
hidden grievance of the native soldiers, it is more than possible
that the alleged insult offered by the greased cartridges, and
the dread of conversion to Christianity, gave the main impulse
that roused the discontented spirit ,of the troops into mis-
chievous activity. On the 6th of February, 1857, a jemadai
(lieutenant) of the 34th regiment of native infantry, stationed
at Barrackpore, disclosed to his colonel some proceedings m
which he had taken part on the preceding night, and which
afforded ample ground for believing that the sepoys contem-
plated an outbreak — during which they intended to kill the
European officers at the station, and, after plundering it, to
destroy the place, and retire toward Delhi. The communica-
tion was duly reported to the general commanding the district,
but no serious notice appears to have been taken of it at the
tiiuf*
CHAPTER XI.
MUTINOUS CONDUCT OF THE 19tH REGIMENT OF NA xIVP
INFANTRY. — 1857.
On the 24th of February, a detachment of the 34th nat^ re
infantry arrived at the station of Berhampore, in the district of
Moorshedabad, and about 100 miles from Calcutta, en route,
and, on their dismissal from parade, the men were entertained
by the sepoys of the 19th regiment, who naturally sought in-
telligence of their comrades at Barrackpore. The 34th were
not slow to communicate all they knew or surmised, and re-
peated to their eager and excited hosts the intelligence re-
specting the cartridges — the animal fat — the alleged detcrmi*
nation of the government to deprive the Brahmin sepoys of the
privileges belonging to their caste, and to destroy the religion
of Brahma, with many other assumed grievances of the canton-
ments. Nothing was omitted by the narrators that could tend
(345)
S46 BRITISH INDIA.
io exasperate the feelings of their auditory, and the pernicioas
effect of their eloquence will be shown in subsequent proceedings.
On the following day (the 25th), Lieutenant-colonel Mitchell,
ioramauding the 19th regiment, ordered a parade with blank
cartridge for the next morning. The cartridges were directed
to be given out that evening ; but when the native sergeants
proceeded to distribute them, they were peremptorily rejected
by the sepoys. The 19th irregular cavalry was then ordered
to parade on the spot, with a view to intimidate the refractory
men, and the guns of the station were placed in position to
command the native lines. After a short delay, in which sullen
defiance and culpable irresolution were exhibited on either side,
the men were dismissed to their quarters ; but between eleven
and twelve o'clock, the sepoys of the 19th regiment made a
rush upon the bells of arms (little houses in which their weapons
vs^ere kept), and possessing themselves of their muskets and
ammunition, carried them into their lines. When, on the
following morning, the European officers reached the parade-
ground, they found the men in undress, but armed and formed
in line. As they approached, the sepoys shouted tumultuously,
and threatened violence if they came near them. The cavalry
and artillery were again paraded, and the mutineers were com-
manded to lay down their arms. Another pause ensued, and
the native officers, after conferring with the men, informed
Colonel Mitchell that they would not lay down their arms until
the whole of the cavalry and artillery were withdrawn. This
dangerous concession to open and undisguised mutiny was un-
fortunately made by the colonel ; and then, but not till then, the
refractory sepoys submitted to the command of their officers.
It is possible that this unmilitary complia^nce with the
demands of a mutinous soldiery, when the means for enforcing
submission and preserving authority were at hand, may have
encouraged, if it did not hasten, the explosion that followed
throughout the presidency. The colonel, perhaps, dreaded the
responsibility of a conflict between armed men in the same
service, and may have had no desire to witness the destruction
of his own regiment,
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 347
Upon the receipt of this intelligence at Barrackpore, great
agitation became visible among the sepoys of the various regi-
ments at the stationj and more especially it was remarked
a-^iong those of the 2d and 34th regiments. The men obeyed
ders with sullen and threatening indifference, which they took
ro pains to conceal; nightly meetings for conference took place
fn their lines, when the conduct of the 19th sepoys was dis-
cussed and openly applauded. Those meetings were reported
to the general commanding the district, but thej were not fur-
ther noticed or prevented.
The elements of mischief were now at work in another
quarter. The 1st regiment of Madras native infantry, recently
arrived from Burmah, and subsequently engaged in the Kimedy
campaign, was in cantonment at Yizianagram, a town in the
Madras presidency ; and, on the 28th of February, the men
were under orders to march to Kurnool without their families.
One and all, while on parade, decidedly refused ; and when re-
monstrated with by their colonel, raised shouts of derision and
defiance. As there was no force at hand to compel obedience,
the colonel was obliged to submit to the mutinous spirit of the
men without attempting to make a single arrest. The regi-
ment, however, quietly left on the 3d of March ; but, in the
meantime, its destination had been changed to Secunderabad —
another unfortunate concession to military insubordination.
At length, on the 23d of March, it was announced in garrison
orders, that government had resolved to punish the men of the
19th regiment for their mutinous conduct at Berhampore, and
the regiment was ordered to march to Barrackpore preparatory
to its being disbanded. The sentence was severe enough to be
sensibly felt by those on w^hom it fell ; as, by disbanding the
regiment, every native officer lost his position, and every sepoy
his pension for service ; and as recruits for the Bengal army
are not accepted after a certain age, many of the men who had
attained it, and were of high caste, were deprived of the means
of procuring a future livelihood.
CHAPTER XII.
THE 1 9th N. I. REGIMENT DISBANDED — SPREAD OP DISAFFECTION
— A NEW CAUSE OP OFFENSE AT LUCKNOW — DECISIVE CON-
DUCT OP SIR HENRY LAWRENCE.
At daybreak on the morning of the 31st of March, the whole
of the European force in cantonment at Barrackpore, assembled
on the parade-ground. The two regiments of the Queen, with
the artillery and cavalry, occupied one side of the area, the
native regiments being drawn up on the other side. The 19th,
which during the night had been halted outside the canton-
ment, was then marched into the vacant space between the
forces. After a short interval of impressive silence, the major-
general, surrounded by his staff, advanced to the front of the
delinquent corps, and read aloud the.^order for disbanding
them.
Up to this moment it was felt to be very doubtful if the re-
fractory corps would quietly submit to the degradation it had
brought upon itself; or whether a shout of defiance, and some
mutinous effort, would not compel the general to open fire upon
the. regiment. Fortunately for themselves, perhaps otherwise
for the country, the men listened to the sentence with silenl
(348)
THE EUKOPEAN PERIOD. 349
attention ; and when the general had concluded his painful
duty, two of the native officers, in the name of the regiment,
asked his permission to again petition the governor-general for
forgiveness, offering to serve in any part of the globe, so that
the regiment might be retained in the Company's service. They
were told the time for petitioning had passed ; that nothing
now remained for them but unconditional submission, and to
lay down their arms and disperse. The formidable prepara-
tions made to enforce obedience, left the repentant mutineers no
alternative between instant compliance or total annihilation.
The instinctive terror felt of old by the Hindoo races when
opposed to European resolution, revived ; and, without attempt-
ing further remonstrance, the ejitire corps grounded arms and
retired several paces, their officers actually shedding tears of
grief or rage during the degrading ceremonial. Ko further
humiliation was offered ; both officers and men were allowed to
retain their clothing ; and, after a short delay, the whole were
escorted by a detachment of cavalry to Chinsurah, at which
place they were ordered to disperse, bearing from thence the
germs of treason and revolt, to be presently scattered over the
whole presidency.
At this time no lack of vigor or of moderation had been
exhibited on the part of the government. Every possible effort
was made to remove the unfounded and unreasonable suspicion
of the sepoys ; and if indeed there had been some error at first,
in allowing cartridges to arrive from England, greased with a
composition of which the materials could not be positively
defined by the troops, the mistake was rectified before a single
native could be really affected by it. The matter was carefully
and clearly explained by General Hearsay and the commanding
officers of the several regiments ; and the general orders issued
on the occasion of each disbandment, and read at the head of
every regiment, troop, and company in the service, contained
the most explicit assurances of protection and regard.
The mutinous spirit thus promptly suppressed at Barrack-
pore and Berhampore, was supposed in the early part of the
month of Apnl, to have received an effectual check ; the fat©
30
350 BRITISH INDIA.
of the 19th regimeut appeared to have disheartened mjn who,
by the dignity of caste, had no choice for the means of subsist*
ence but to remain soldiers. The men of the 34ih, although
sullen and careless, appeared to be without energy, thoroughly
dispirited, and unwilling to risk the chances of further quarrel
with their European officers. Some sepoys of the 36th native
infantry, who had taunted the pupils in the Umballah school of
exercise, were put under arrest, and ordered for trial by court-
martial, without exciting any visible feeling among their com-
rades ; and several regiments, suspected of being undecided be-
tween duty or revolt, had by this time ranged themselves under
the banners of discipline and loyalty, and remained passive.
Thus every thing connected with the native troops appeared to
be in an improving and satisfactory state, when suddenly, and
simultaneously, symptoms of discontent burst out with fearful
earnestness at several stations of the Bengal presidency. At
Agra, numerous incendiary fires heralded the approach of
greater calamities. At Sealkote, inflammatory letters from the
sepoys at Barrackpore were intercepted ; and at Umballah, the
conflagrations became so frequent and destructive, that a re-
ward of 1000 rupees was offered by the government for the dis-
covery of the incendiaries.
Toward the end of April, indications of disaff'ection and
revolt became apparent at Lucknow, the capital of Oude, which
speedily assumed a formidable aspect. The grievance of the
obnoxious cartridges had of course been adopted by the sepoys
stationed there; and, in addition, they had adopted a private
wrong, which was especially their own. The European surgeon
of the 34th regiment, in cantonment at Lucknow, had inad-
vertently tasted a bottle of medicine before handing it over to
a sick Brahmin soldier. The act was immediately construed
into a flagrant violation of the privileges of caste, and a pre-
meditated attempt to break down its distinctive barrier ; and
the sepoys of this ill-conditioned regiment forthwith revenged
the insult by burning down the doctor's bungalow. They also
began to hold nightly meetings, and conflagrations were of
frequent occurrence. Sir Henry Lawrence, the British residen*
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 351
at Oude, was fortunately upon the spot at the time, and took
effective means to trample out the smouldering fire llu
ajyplied, by electric telegraph, to the govenior-geiieral in
council for enlarged authority. " I want," said he, " unlimited
powers ; I will not abuse them ;" and in a few seconds he re-
ceived the desired grant. Tims armed, he prepared to put
down any attempt at insurrection the instant it should become
apparent.
On the 3d of May, a letter addressed by the men of the tth
Oude irregular infantry to the sepoys of the 48th regiment,
was brought to his notice under the following circumstances.
The writer, in the name of the tth regiment, said — " We are
ready to obey the directions of our brothers of the 48th in the
matter of the cartridges, and to resist either actively or pas-
sively." This communication was handed to a Brahmin sepoy
of the 48th, for the purpose of being read to his comrades ; but
the man being " true to his salt," and an exception to his class,
at once made known its purport to his havildar, who, in his
turn, reported it to his subahdar ; and these having consulted
together, it was decided to bring the matter to the notice of
the commissioner, and the letter was accordingly placed in his
hands. Tn the course of the same or the preceding day, some
men of the tth had displayed an offensive temper; and among
other outrageous acts of insubordination, four of them had
forced their way into the quarters of the adjutant of the regi-
ment (Lieutenant Mecham), and ordered him to prepare for
death. They informed him that, personally, they had no
quarrel with him, but that " he was a Feringhee, and must die !"
The adjutant was at the moment without any means of defense;
his visitors were armed to the teeth ; and resistance being use-
less, the unfortunate otficer resolved to meet his fate calmly and
with dignity. The mutineers having paused, that he might
speak to them, he said — ''Men ! it is true that I am unarmed,
and you can kill me ; but that will do you no good. You
will not ultimately prevail in this matter; another adjutant
will be appointed in ray place, and you will be subject to the
game treatment you have received from rae. Why, then, should
352 BRITISH INDIA.
you desire to destroy me ?" The expostulation had a fortunate
and unexpected effect upon the intruders, who turned and left
the place without further attempting to molest the astonished
officer.
Information of this mutinous outrage having been forwarded
to Sir Henry Lawrence in the course of the same evening, he,
without a moment's unnecessary delay, ordered out her majesty's
32d foot, the 13th, 48th, and list, native infantry, the Tth
cavalry, and a battery of eight guns, manned by Europeans,
and proceeded to the lines of the mutineers, about seven miles
from the city. Darkness had set in before he arrived, and his
movement had been so sudden, that the men of the 7th regi-
ment were completely taken by surprise. Within live minutes
after his troops had reached the parade-ground, the bugler was
ordered to sound the assembly; and the men, on making their
appearance, were commanded to form in front of their lines.
In the presence of a force so overwhelming they saw they had
no choice but to obey. The infantry and cavalry then formed
Oh either side of them — the guns, within grape distance, being
ranged in front ; and with this energetic demonstration before
them, the 7th, completely baffled, awaited their doom, whatever
it might be. They were simply ordered to lay down their arms,
and I'ley obeyed- without a moment's hesitation. At this
juntt^ re the port-fires of the artillery were lighted ; a sudden
panir seized the whole regiment ; the men shouted as if frantic,
" Do Mot fire 1 Do not fire !" and, breaking from the ranks,
ruslied into their lines for shelter or concealment. So far the
object of Sir Henry Lawrence had been accomplished without
bloodshed ; the ringleaders, and many of their most active
followers, were discovered and put under arrest the same night,
and the remainder of the regiment was relieved from duty and
confined to its lines pending further measures.
Having thus promptly succeeded in quelling the first op<^n
attempt to excite mutiny among the troops at Lucknow by the
agency of the 7th regiment. Sir Henry Lawrence endeavored
to remove the dissatisfaction that prevailed among the native
regiments, by explanation and conciliatory treatment.
CHAPTER XIII.
MTJTINY AT MEERUT — REVOLT OF THE TROOPS — MASSACRE OF
THE EUROPEAN OFFICERS AND INHABITANTS — FLIGHT OF THE
MUTINEERS TO DELHI.
While the transactions we have narrated were in progress
through Other parts of the presidency, a cloud had been gather-
ing over Meerut, an important military station situate in the
Doab, nearly equidistant from the Ganges and the Jumna, and
about thirty-two miles from Delhi. Little suspicion was yet
entertained of the tempest about to burst, in torrents of blood,
over the streets of the populous capital of an important dis-
trict ; but, as it afterward appeared, the native troops, like
those quartered at Barrackpore and other places already named,
had become deeply impressed by a sense of grievance in con-
nection with the objectionalDle cartridges, and they had also a
supplemental imaginary wrong to excite the more credulous
among them. A rumor had been privately circulated amongst
the Brahmin sepoys, that the government designed to deprive
them of the privileges of caste, by having the bones of bullocks,
(353)
354 BRITISH INDIA.
ground and mixed with flour, sold in the markets, so that the
Hindoo, by inadvertent]}'' partaking of food with whicli a portion
of the substance of the forbidden animal was combined, would
become polluted and outcast, and thus be compelled to embrace
Christianity. The hostile influence of this impression at length
became visible to the European inhabitants; and General
Hewitt, commanding the forces at Meerut, attempted, through
the instrumentality of the officers of the diff'erent corps, to
combat these notions, and to eff'aee the mischievous impression.
The remonstrances and arguments employed were, however,
listened to with sullen impatience ; and it soon became evident
that some deep-seated feeling, hostile to the Company's govern-
ment, was operating upon the impulsive temperament of the
entire native army, which merely waited for favorable oppor-
tunity, and slight provocation, to burst into active revolt. In
the early part of May, the Bombay Times represented the
whole district from Calcutta to Lahore, as " either :n open
mutiny, or upon the verge of it," The preconcerted arrange-
ment, as subsequently disclosed, appears to have warranted
such an opinion ; as it had been planned that a rising should
take place simultaneously at Meerut, Lahore, and other cities
of the Punjab. The revolted troops were then to fall back on
Delhi, and make it their head-quarters, and the base of future
operations in the Mogul empire ; which was to be there pro-
claimed and established, by the extermination of the whole
European army and population throughout India.
The circumstances that immediately preceded the military
outbreak at Meerut were as follows : — Some refractory temper
having been exhibited by several men of the 3d native cavalry,
in reference to the obnoxious cartridges, it was considered
proper, by the officers in command at the station, to test the
discipline of the regiment; and with this view, a parade was
ordered on the 6th of May, at which the cartridges were served
out to the men. Out of ninety sowars on parade, only five
would receive, or even submit to touch them. Anxious to con-
ciliate, rather than push matters hastily to an extreme point,
the havildars were ordered to off'er them a second time to the
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 355
eighty-five men, who again peremptorily refused to receive
them ; and their insnbordiiiate conduct being reported to the
general in command, the whole of the refractory soldiers were
by his orders placed under arrest, and were subsequently tried
by a court-martial composed of native officers, by whom the
delinquents were severally sentenced to periods of imprisonment
varying from six to ten years. The eighty-five prisoners were
then placed in charge of a guard of European soldiers, com-
posed of two companies of the 60th rifles, and twenty-five men
of the carabineers, and were thus conducted to their lines.
A general punishment parade was ordered at daybreak on
the morning of Saturday, the 9th of May, and at that time all
the troops at the cantonment, with the exception of the stand-
ing guards, were paraded on the ground of the 60th rifles; that
battalion, with the carabineers, the 3d light cavalry, the 11th
and 20th regiments of native infantry, a light field battery, and
a troop of horse-artillery, being present under arms. Upon
the arrival of General Hewitt and his staff, the carabineers,
horse-artillery, and rifles, were ordered to load ; and having
performed this significant military operation, the eighty-five
prisoners were marched to the ground under escort, the Euro-
pean regiments and the guns of the artillery being disposed so
that the slightest eft'ort to get up a mutinous outbreak would
have been followed bv their inevitable destruction. The
prisoners were in uniform when marched on to the ground ;
but as soon as their respective sentences had been read in the
hearing of the assembled troops, they werejordered to take off
their military clothing and accoutrements ; and the armorers
and smiths of the horse-artillery being in readiness with the
necessary implements, irons w-ere riveted upon the legs of each
individual, and, finall}'^, they were marched off the parade, and
escorted to the gaol, about two miles from the cantonment.
During the progress of this scene, so humiliating to the char-
acter of the regiment to which the men belonged, the officers
and men of the 3d cavalry present, appeared intensely, though
silently, to feel the degradation of their comrades ; they sat
mounted, with swords drawn and sloped, but allowed no out
856 BRITISH INDIA.
ward indication of the fires of revenge and hatred that were
scorching their hearts, and consuming whatever had existed of
human feeling vv'itliin them, to appear. The sepoy regia)ents,
evidently intimidated by the pre[)arations that had been made
to crush any mutinous demonstration on the ground, marched
sullenly to their lines.
Up to this date no suspicion of a general rising of the native
troops had been entertained either by the officers in canton-
ment or by the European residents at Meerut, the discontent
of the native troops and their connections in the bazaars and
town having merely shown itself by incendiary fires in the lines,
scarcely a night passing without one or more conflagrations,
and the partial and abortive attempt at mutiny already noticed.
All was therefore in comparative repose until the evening of
Sunday, the IQth of May, when a movement commenced among
the native troops, which, in its results, showed that a plan of
wholesale and indiscriminate massacre had been arranged, and
was then about to be carried into efl'ect, the intent of the con-
spirators being to surround, during church-time, the whole of
the European population, civil as well as military ; which,
thus surprised, unarmed, and defenseless, was to be destroyed,
without exception or regard to age, sex, or station. To the
successful accomplishment of this diabolical scheme there was
but one obstacle — namely, the want of unanimity among the
chief actors in the proposed tragedy. The 11th native in-
fantry had less thirst for European blood than either the 3d
cavalry or the 20th regiment. The moment for decisive action
approached; and the 11th still holding out against a massacre,
the men of the 20th, excited by rage and disappointment, at
length fired several shots at the sepoys of the 11th, who, being
either intimidated by the fury of their comrades, or probably
not sincerely unwilling to join in the sanguinary work proposed
to them, now joined the rebellious movement ; and the men of
the three regiments, thus united, rushed together into the
parade-ground, with shouts and execrations against the Euro-
peans generally, and at once began their task of unrelenting
slaughter. Unfortunately, at this critical moment, General
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 35*1
Hewitt, in charge of the troops at the cantonment, seems to
have shown much indecision as to the means to be adopted
to arrest the first steps of the rebellious and murderous out-
break.
In the meantime the work of destruction was rapidly ap-
proaching consummation. The moment the alarm had reached
Colonel Finnis, commanding the 11th regiment, that officer
rode to the parade-ground, and endeavored, by haranguing the
men, to induce them to return to their duty as soldiers; he t 'c-
horted them by their former good character and the confidence
that had always been deservedly reposed in their loyalty and
obedience, to remain true to their colors, and to avoid the stain
that a useless attempt at mutiny would indelibly inflict upon the
regiment. He appealed to them as their colonel and their
friend ; but the reply to his remonstrance was a shot from a
sepoy of the 20ih regiment, which struck him in the back as he
uttered his last sentence. A volley from the muskets of the
tumultuous rabble instantly followed this signal, and the colonel
fell from his horse, riddled by bullets. Observing the fate of
Colonel Finnis, and being utterly unprepared to resist the fury
of the mutineers, the other officers withdrew from the parade-
ground, and sought protection in the lines of the rifles and 6th
dragoons, their longer continuance upon the scene being useless
as well as personally hazardous. Throughout this scene, the
men of the 11th regiment were not so murderously disposed as
those of the 3d and 20th, since, if their desire had been to
massacre their officers, they had ample opportunity to accom-
plish their purpose while the colonel was addressing them ; and
it may be observed also in their favor, that they offered no im-
pediment to the escape of their officers after the colonel had
fallen.
During this lamentable scene on the parade-ground, a strong
party of the 3d regiment had mounted and rode off to the gaol,
where some eighty-five of their comrades had been conducted
in irons the previous day, in accordance with a sentence of
court-martial. Meeting with no attempt at resistance on the
part of the burkandazes (gaol guards), the liberation of the
858 BRITISH INDIA.
troopers was speedily accomplished, as well as that of about
1,200 other individuals, then in confinement for sundry crimes
and offenses. The yet fettered sowars, exasperated by the dis-
grace they had been subjected to, added greatly to the frenzied
excitement of their comrades, who escorted them back to their
lines in the cantonments, followed by a tumultuous rabble from
the gaol, yelling and shouting, and vociferating savage denun-
ciations of vengeance upon all Europeans. The first object of
the rescuers, on returning to the cantonment, was to free their
comrades from the irons riveted upon them ; the next, to join
their brother mutineers of the 20th regiment in the frightful
carnage that had already commenced, and in which the soldiers
of the 3d regiment spared neither sex nor age. The men of
the 20th regiment were equally busy at the like sanguinary
pastime, and the murders committed by them were as numerous
and unprovoked as those of the 3d; although, if it be possible
to make a distinction in the character of such atrocities, the
acts of the 20th were not signalized by the unspeakable brutali-
ties that marked the pitiless vengeance of the 3d. The 11th
regiment, as before observed, seemed at first to enter with re-
luctance into the reckless outrages of the other troops ; but at
length they also became excited by the fury of their companions
in the mutiny, and exhibited a like avidity for the shedding of
European blood. By this time darkness had set in ; and the
fires that had been conveyed to every house and building,
ofiicers' bungalows, public edifices, the mess-houses of the troops
and, in short, every structure between the native lines and
Meerut, began to proclaim their ascendancy over the fragile
materials by which they were fed. On all sides great pinnacles
of waving flame, of all hues and degree of intensity, shot up
high into the darkness; huge volumes of smoke came rolling
on in the sultry atmosphere ; and the cracking and roar of the
extending conflagration, the frantic yells of the mutinous sepoys,
and the shouts and shrieks of the multitude gathered to witness
the progress of the revolt, and share in the plunder (many of
whom fell from the random shots of the soldiers), all combined,
on that dark and awful night, to present a scene of horrors it
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 359
would be impossible fo exaggerate in attempting to describe.
Every living thing within reach was attacked at once, as the
furious mobs of sepoys and plunderers rushed from place to
place, uttering cries of revenge on the Europeans, mingled
with shouts of exultation at their easily-acquired triumph over
unsuspecting and defenseless victims.
The oflQcial details of the occurrence at Meerut on the 10th
of May, as given by General Hewitt, are very meagre, and do
not at all explain the reason why no European guard was
placed over the gaol or the native lines, although the men
were well known to be disaffected. Neither do they afford irt-
formation why the brigadier did not advance in pursuit of the
fugitives »\'ith even a portion of his force. Promptitude on
the part of General Hewitt, in following up and attacking the
mutineers the next morning, would have struck a mortal blow
at the revolt, and would, in all probability, have saved Delhi
from massacre and plunder.
It is due to the men of the 11th to say, that they left Meerut
without touching their officers, so that the deaths in that regi-
ment must be attributed to the mutineers of other corps. Many
other persons unconnected with the array, also fell before the
rage of the mutineers who had carefully prearranged their out-
break. At the very commencement, all possibility of telegrajihic
communication with Delhi was cut off. They also had the
precaution to keep possession of the road to the capital, as
some movements made by the cavalry in that direction, were
rendered unsuccessful by the advantges of time and position
the rebels secured by their unmolested flight.
It will be observed, that the first movement of the 3d and
20th regiments commenced between four and five o'clock in the
afternoon, and that the lines of the European cavalry ranged
off from the centre of the cantonment, and consequently Acre
within two miles and a-half of the extreme limits (inclusive) of
the lines of the three mutinous regiments; and were certainly
not more than four miles and a-half from the town of Meerut ;
but, notwithstanding the proximity of the 6th dragoons and
the other European troops, night had set in before they were
360 BRITISH INDIA.
on the parade-ground in service order ; and then, ns far as the
6th dragoons were concerned, according to various letters we
have seen, began the system of inarching and countermarching
that ended in their doing nothing. The 60tli rilies and horse-
artillery were first upon the scene of outrage ; the dragoons
(probably fearful of blowing their horses by too much haste)
leisurely followed ; but long before they reached the native
lines, the mutineers had exhausted their fury, and, sated with
blood and carnage, had begun to retire in the direction of
Delhi. Their rear was already disappearing in the gloom,
when it was discovered by the 60th rifles and the horse-artillery,
who fired a few volleys into a wood in which the fugitives had
sought cover. It was now quite dark, and beyond the wood
no search was made or pursuit attempted; the rifles and artil-
lery therefore retraced their steps to the cantonment, and, on
the parade-ground of the late Uth regiment, met the 6th
dragoons, returning from their useless ride. The mutineers,
thus left free to choose their accommodation for the night, en-
camped unmolested within six miles of Meerut. The European
troops bivouacked upon the scene of devastation and slaughter
they had not prevented by timely interposition ; and the re-
mainder of the night of the 10th of May was occupied in de-
vising plans for the future safety of the smoking ruins of
Meerut, and of the portion that yet survived of its European
population.
The horrors of that dreadful night could scarcely have been
surpassed though, unfortunately, they were too closely paral-
leled by subsequent atrocities in other places. The mutinous
and infuriated soldiers had, it is true, withdrawn from the scene
of their outrages ; but the liberated prisoners from the gaol,
and the rabble of the town, continued their ravages almost
without a check. The first act of Major-general Hewitt, afier
the return of the troops from their tardy, and consequently in-
effective pursuit, was to post European sentries in difl'erent
])arts of Meerut ; and the constant fire of their rifles showed
that the measure, late as it was adopted, was necessary. To
many of the surviving Europeans, the night of the ]Oth of
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD
361
May, 185T, was one of agonizing suspense ; to some it was a
night in which the desolated heart was numbed by the intensity
of its hopeless grief. Husbands had missed their wives, wives
had been torn away from their husbands ; infants had been
wrenched from their mothers' arms to be butchered before their
eyes ; and children had been compelled to witness the expiring
agonies of their murdered parents, and even to drink their
blood I
It is quite clear that no attempt was made, even on tho
following morning, to pursue and attack the fugitive mutineers,
who were consequently allowed to advance upon Delhi without
hindrance — an advantage that enabled them the more effectively
to perpetrate the atrocities we have yet to record.
SI
CHAPTER XIV.
FALL OP DELHL
Resumtfo the details of an outbreak that was destined, in its
results, to involve the partial destruction of the capital of the
ancient raonarchs of Hindostan, and to destroy the last relics
of a once mighty dynasty, we find, that after a short interval
of rest from the fatigue and excitement of the previous night,
the mutinous troops, at an early hour, commenced their flight
tovvard Delhi, and by a forced march of considerably more
tlian thirty miles, arrived within sight of its towers shortly after
eight o'clock on the morning of Monday, May the 11th. The
city was at this time garrisoned wholly by native troops, con-
sisting of the 38th, 54th, and 74th regiments of infantry, and a
battery of native artillery. The arsenal in the interior of the
city contained 900,000 cartridges, two complete siege-trains, a
large number of field guns, and some 8000 or 10,000 muskets.
A powder-magazine, which had been removed, at the request
of the inhabitatants, from the city to the cantonments, at this
time contained not less than 10,000 barrels — a formidable
supply for the purposes of rebellious soldiers.
(362)
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 365
On tlie arrival of the mutineers from Meernt, tliey found no
dilliculty in fraternizing with the troops which Avere stationed
at Delhi. Several of the officers were killed wliile attempting
to prevent the sepoys under their command from taking a part
in the rebellion, and the whole native force in Delhi were soon
°.ngaged in murdering the European residents.
Some sepoys of the 38th and 74th regiments, on duty at the
magaisine guard and at the Calcutta gate, threw open the
laiier, and rushed forward to welcome the mutineers, a portion
of whom entered the city, and at once commenced the work of
destruction. They first set on fire the bungalows in Durya
Gunge, cutting down the European inhabitants as they tried to
escape from the flames ; they then plundered and destroyed the
dispensary building near the fort, and murdered Chimmnm
Lall, the native doctor; then seeing the commisvsioner driving
past, on his way to the palace, they dashed after him, over-
took, and struck him down, but not before he had shot one of
his pursuers ; in revenge for which they afterward cut off his
iiead, and carried it about in triumph.
Whilst this party of the mutineers was thus employed, others
>iad proceeded to the river-gate of the palace, from whence
communication was speedily opened with the attendants of the
king; and the occurrence at Meerut was made known, with
the desire of the soldiers that his majesty should ascend the
throne. After a short parley the troopers were, by order of
the king, admitted within the gates. It was some time, how-
ever, after the arrival of the mutineers at tlie palace before the
king yielded to tlieir clamor that he should suffer himself to bo
proclaimed emperor. It was represented to him that the
whole of Hindostan had risen to shake off the yoke of the
English ; that Calcutta and other chief towns were already in
possession of the native armies ; and that it was only for his
majesty to unfurl the sacred standard of the empire, and the
warlike millions of India would range themselves beneatli it, and
re-establish the independent throne of the Moguls, driving the
English tyrants into the sea, or feeding the vultures with their
carcasses. Tw^o troops of artillery, that had deserted from
31*
366 BKITISH INDIA.
Mecrnt in the confusion of the previous night, had now aii//ed,
and entering the city by the Calcutta gate, fired a royal oalute
of twenty-one guns in front of the palace. This incident de-
cided the future of the ill-starred descendant of the royal house
of Tirnour ; he yielded ; and the soldiers, exulting in their
t'-iumph over his scruples, and feeling they had now a rallying
point under any emergency, rushed through the palace gates
into the streets of the city, to put a climax to the work of
treachery and rebellion.
The first person who fell a sacrifice to the fury of the soldiers
upon their entry into the palace, was the commandant of the
guard of the titular king, Captain Douglas. The next victims
of their barbarity were the Rev. Mr. Jennings, the English
chaplain to the Residency, and his daughter, an amiable young
lady of nineteen, who were seized while on their way to seek
the king's protection. They were hurried into the presence of
the puppet sovereign ; and to the demand of the troopers,
"What shall we do with them ?" the king is reported to have
replied, "What you like ; I give them to you." History must
draw a vail over the sufferings of these unfortunate martyrs.
Meanwhile the people of the city were gathering for mis-
chief; and as the day advanced, the Goojnrs of the villages
around Delhi became aware of the chances for plunder, and
were ready for action. Pillage and murder now ravaged the
streets ; every house in which a European was believed to have
resided was searched, and ransacked from foundation to roof.
The purpose of the soldiers was massacre ; that of the rabble
which followed in their train, and added to the horror of their
outrages, was plunder. Arming themselves with the national
hatred of Europeans as a pretext, the bud-mashes and rioters
broke into the houses of the rich native inhabitants, the sho[)s
of the citizens, and the public stables. Many of the shop-
keepers fell victims to the fury of the rabble, merely for asking
payment for their goods. While a portion of the mutinous
soldiers and rabble were thus occupied, others spread through
the streets in search of the European and Christian inhabitants,
whom they butchered without mercy. One of their first objects,
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD 86?
after glutting their hatred against the Feringliees, was to o))tain
possession of the treasure deposited in the Delhi bank, and to
murder the manager in charge — a Mr. Beresford, whose wife
and five children fell a sacrifice to their barbarity, by having
their throats severed, and mangled with brokv,n glass. They
next plundered the government treasuries, destroyed the church,
and utterly demolished the })remises of the Delhi Gazette,
throwing the presses into the river, and melting the type into
slugs. The compositors attempted to escape in the disguise
of natives ; but, on being recognized, were literally hacked to
pieces.
The fate of the unfortunate Europeans who had been unable
to leave the city previous to the outbreak of the populace, was
most deplorable; no mercy or consideration was sliovvn to age
or sex. Delicate women, mothers and daughters, were stripped
of their clothing, violated, turned naked into the streets, beaten
with canes, pelted with filth, and abandoned to the beastly
lusts of the blood-stained rabble, until death or madness de-
prived them of all consciousness of their unutterable misery.
A few Europeans, with arms, took refuge in a mosque ; as they
were without water or food, they at last determined to give
themselves up; and, calling to the subahdar in charge of a
native guard before the door, they asked for water, and that he
should pledge his oath to take them alive to the king. The
oath was given, and the Europeans came from their asylum.
The mutineers placed water before ihem, and said, " Lay down
your arms, and then you get water." They obeyed ; and the
soldiers instantly surrounded them ; they gave no water, but
seized the whole party, consisting of eleven children, eight
ladies, and eight gentlemen, whom they marched off immediately
to the cattle-sheds, placed them in a row, and shot them. Oile
lady entreated of the murderers to give her child some water,
although they killed herself A sepoy, in reply to the mother's
appeal, snatched the child from her arms, and dashed its brains
out on the pavement before her face I The demoniac fury of
the excited multitude had no bounds ; and in a few hours after
Butirise of Monday the 11th of May, the interior of Delhi was
368 BRITISH INDIA.
a pandemonium that fiends might have shuddered to con-
template.
Upon the first alarm reaching Sir Theophilus Metcalf, the
political agent:, he immediately proceeded to the magazine,
situated within the walls, near tiie Calcutta gate, and gave
directions for two guns to be placed on the bridge of boats
over the Jumna, for the purpose of preventing further approach
to the city in that direction ; but the movement on this point
had already been anticipated by the mutineers, who had taken
])ossession of it, and were then in considerable force on the
Delhi side of the river. Foiled in this object, the attention of
Sir Theophilus and the officer in charge of the ordnance stores
(Lieutenant Willoughby), was directed to the defenses of the
magazine, which, at the time, contained an unusually large
quantity of ammunition and military stores. The gates were
immediately closed and barricaded, two six-pounder guns,
double-charged with grape, were placed in a position to com-
mand the gates in case they should be forced by the rebellious
sepoys ; other guns of larger calibre were also double-charged,,
and placed in position to act upon various parts of the maga-
zine buildings ; and a train having been laid communicating
with the interior, and given in charge to a trustworthy non-
commissioned officer, arms were distributed among the native
servants of the establishment ; and the little garrison of seven
Europeans awaited in silence the attack they had so much
reason to expect.
After a brief interval, during which the ferocity of the
mutineers had been partially sated by rapine and murder, a
summons was transmitted from the palace, demanding, in the
kiTig's name, the surrender of the magazine. Of this message
no notice was taken by its defenders, and ladders were there-
upon brought from the palace for the purpose of taking it by
escalade. Already the mutinous troops swarmed upon the
walls ; the rifles of the gallant defenders sped their unerring
bolts, and thinned their ranks. In the midst of the unequal
conflict, the whole of the native servants of the magazine and
ordnance departments contrived to scramble up the sheds and
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 369
buildings against the outer wall, and, descending by the ladders,
joined the ranks of the assailants. The attack was persevered
in, although continued rounds of grape swept them from the
walls only to be replaced by others. At length, tne bullets of
the enemy began to tell upon the little garrison, two out of tl»e
seven beitjg wounded ; and Lieutenant Willoughby felt that
the moment had approached in which the defense of the maga-
zine and its important contents must be consummated by the
destruction of the whole. The walls were again crowned by
the exasperated sepoys ; the outer court of the building was
already filled by the advancing enemy; when a preconcerted
signal was given. A few seconds had scarcely elapsed before
a dull, heavy report boomed above the din of the city and the
shouts of its maddened people ; the ground vibrated, and a
huge volume of smoke ascending in the air, spread like a pall
over the palace of the Moguls, and announced, amidst the
groans and shrieks of its ferocious and mangled assailants, that
the great magazine of Delhi, with its vast accumulations of
powder and military stores, had been blown into the air. The
gallant Willoughby happily escaped the effects of the explosion
with merely a severe scorching; but it was believed that from
1,500 to 2,000 of the mutineers and town rabble were blown
up with the magazine, or were crushed by the falling and
scattered ruins. Exasperated by the disappointment occasioned
by the destruction of the stores, the sowars rushed to the palace,
and demanded of the king that the Europeans who had received
his assurance of protection should be given up to them. The
demand was acceded to ; and the unfortunate victims of royal
perfidy and insatiable revenge were murdered in cold blood by
the remorseless soldiers, who, in reply to their appeals for
mercy, pointed to their legs and pretended to show the marks
of the irons that had been put upon them pn the Saturday pre-
vious to the outbreak at Meerut.
CHAPTER XY.
APPEARANCE OF DISSATISFACTION AT TJMBALLAH. — MUTINOUS
DEMONSTRATIONS AT FEROZEPORE AND LAHORE.
Turning for a moment from the head-quarters of rebellion,
as established at Delhi, we now proceed to trace the progress
of the outbreak in other districts of British India, and to de-
scribe the steps taken to arrest the further spread of the dis-
order that ravaged the country.
From the beginning of January it had gradually become
manifest that an unquiet and discontented feeling was gaining
strength among the troops in several stf^tions of the Bengal
presidency, and the attention of Government was repeatedly m-
vited to the subject ; but the measures adopted at Barrackpore
and other places, were thought to have efiectually checked the
mischievous impulse ; and so little was its revival anticipated,
that the commander-in-chief, General Anson, sought a tempo-
rary relaxation from the duties of his onerous position in a
sporting tour, that occasionally took him to a distance from
any telegraphic communication. Upon his return :ii Marc)),
his excellency visited the school of musketry at TJmoailah, and
from thence proceeded to Simla, where he purposed to remain
during the season. Meantime the old difficulty about th©
(310)
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 3^3
greased cartridges recurred, and notwithstanding the attempts
of the officers at conciliation, the discontent of the sepoys was
manifested by incendiary fires, of which not less than fifteen oc-
curred between the 26th of March and the 1st of May, by which
military depots, arms, ammunition and supplies for the army
to an immense amount, were destroyed, in and near Umballah.
It had by this time become evident, that independent of the
murinous demonstrations at Meerut and Delhi, the seeds of
disaffection and revolt were germinating, and rapidly attaining
maturity, in other districts of the presidency ; and a jmccession
of disturbances in places far distant from each other, but
evidently moved by the same impulsive cause, afforded ample
proof that the most energetic measures would be required to
preserve the integrity of British power in India. It was in
vain that the suspicions and fears of the credulous and excitable
sepoys had been alternately met with explanation and conces-
sion, by positive indulgence or by rigorous punishment ; the
evil yet existed in its full strength ; and the efforts as yet made
to eradicate it, only served to lessen the prestige of a govern!-
ment that could tamely concede the high principle of absolute
command, and accept from its troops a conditional service in
lieu of unhesitating and implicit obedience. Circumstances
had enabled the Mohammedan and Hindoo elements embodied
in the mass of the native armies of British India, to put the
screw of their prejudices and assumed privileges upon the im-
pressible nature of the government ; and the ravages at Meerut
and Delhi were but the early results of an influence that, by
timely caution, might have been altogether prevented.
At Ferozepore — situate also in the north-west province, on
the left bank of the Sutlej, distant about 175 miles from Lahore,
and 1,181 from Calcutta — a new source of disquietude had
now arisen to embarrass the authorities. In the early part of
May the garrison at this place consisted of the 45th and 57th
regiments of native infantry, the 10th native light cavalry, and
her majesty's 61st foot. On the night of the 12th a detach-
ment of the 57th regiment was on guard duty at the magazine,
which was situated within the lines of a fortificationiiear the
32
ST 4 BRITISH INDIA.
town, and at a short distance from the cantonment. In conse-
quence of some suspicion as to the loyalty of the native troopa
at the station, a company of her majesty's 61st regiment was
told off for the relief on the following morning. No oppor
tunity was afforded for discussion or inquiry among the troops^
respecting the sudden alteration of the roster for the day ; and
the new guard, in due course, was marched to the post assigned
to it. Upon the arrival of the relief, the two guards remained
together, while orders were carried into effect for the immediate
removal of the women and children, and of the unarmed Chris-
tian population, to the magazine fort for safety. During this
operation the 10th light cavalry and the two native regiments
of infantry were paraded at the cantonment, and the 45th was
ordered to march to the Suddur Bazaar, situated at some dis-
tance, and in an opposite direction from the fortifications. The
regiment marched out in obedience to orders ; but as soon as
it had reached the entrance to the bazaar, the men halted of
their own accord, and, facing about, immediately proceeded at
quick-step toward the magazine. Having reached the north-
west bastion of the fortifications, they managed to communicate
with some men of the 57th regiment, yet within the walls ; and
the latter proceeded to throw out ropes, and put over ladders
to assist them in scaling the fortifications. By these aids the
moat was crossed, and the outer defenses carried by the muti-
neers, who numbered about 3000. Having succeeded thus far
without difficulty, they next attempted to force the inner gate
leading to the depot for ordnance stores ; but here they were
met by Colonel Redmond, and five men of the 61st regiment,
who tired a volley, and killed six of the assailants — the colonel
being in return shot in the thigh and disabled. Repulsed at
this point, the mutineers endeavored to obtain access to the
interior of the fort by another gate ; but again they were driven
back with loss, and being dispirited by their failures, they com-
menced a precipitate retreat over the walls they had just scaled,
many of them falling in the attempt by the butt-ends* of the
muskets of the 61st. In the midst of this affair a reinforcement
of two companies of the Queen's regiment, with two guns.
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 375
nndev the command of Lieutenant Angelo, arrived at the maga-
zine ; and the guard of the 57th, which had been standing
quietly in front of the European relief, while the struggle with
their mutinous comrades was proceeding in another part of the
fortification, now began to exhibit symptoms of defiance by
loading their muskets. Lieutenant Angelo had his two guns
charged with grape, and turned their muzzles upon the com-
pany, which was then immediately disarmed by her majesty's
61st, and turned out the intrenchment. The 45th native in-
fantry retreated toward the Ice-pits, and carrying their dead
with them, left the bodies at the Mussulman graveyard, adjoin-
ing that of the Europeans. The remainder of the day was
passed in comparative quiet; but as soon as night had thrown
her vail of darkness over the scene of the morning's struggle,
about 200 of the mutineers returned to the cantonment, and in
gangs took lighted torches and set fire to the church, chapel,
two vacant hoj;pitals, her majesty's 61st mess-houses, Captains
Salmon, Harvey, Woodcock, Cotton, and Bloomfield's bunga-
lows, and several others. They were not even molested in
committing this incendiarism except at the chapel, where a
young lad, the son of Mr. Hughes, a merchant, shot one of
of them ; every one seemed panic-stricken. The next day, the
14th, the mutineers began to plunder some of the officers'
houses, when a party of her majesty's 61st and 10th light
cavalry drove them out, and shot some of them ; Lieutenant
Prendergast and the serjeant-major of the cavalry were both
fired upon, and as the magazines of the 45th and 57th native
infantry were in danger of falling into the hands of the muti-
neers, the artillery brought their guns to bear upon the build-
ings, which were blown up by a couple of shots fired into them.
On the same day the 57th native infantry were disarmed, and
the mutineers of the 45th, to the number of two hundred, sent
in the colors of their regiment, and surrendered their arms and
themselves.
By this time a suspicion existed among the Europeans at
Lahore, that the fidelity of the troops in the cantonment at
Mean-mere, consisting of the 16th, 26th, and 40th regiuienta
376 BRITISH INDIA.
of native infantry, and the 8th light cavalry, could no longer
be relied on ; and, as a matter of prudent caution, Brigadier
Corbett, the officer in command, with the concurrence of Sir
John Lawrence, determined upon disarming them. It for
Innately happened at the time that the queen's 81st regiment,
and two battalions of English artillery, were also in canton-
ment, and aiforded the means for carrying such determination
into effect without difficulty. These regiments, it was known,
were merely awaiting a favorable opportunity to break out into
open revolt ; but they lost the chance by delay, and the cool but
decisive arrangements of Sir John Lawrence. A ball had been
announced at the station for some weeks, and the patrons of it
were now desirous that the elite of the European residents
should attend as if nothing had occurred at Delhi, or other
places, to occasion alarm. This appearance of ignorance de-
ceived the ringleaders of the intended revolt, and induced
them to make their final arrangements with more leisure than
was compatible with success. Dancing was kept up with great
zest and spirit until an early hour of Thursday, the 14th of
May ; but when the native regiments marched at daybreak to
the parade-ground, intending to commence the insurrectionary
movement, they were panic-stricken by the preparations made
to receive them. The European artillery had taken a position
immediately in front, and the 81st regiment was formed in line
in rear of the guns ; the latter were charged with grape before
they were brought on the ground ; and the 81st received the
order to load. Tne order for disarming the native troops was
then read by Brigadier Corbett ; and, at its conclusion, he
commanded the sepoys to pile their arms, and the cavalry to
throw their swords on the ground, and retire to the rear of the
infantry. To the great astonishment of the Europeans, the
order was obeyed without hesitation or remonstrance ; and the
arms being collected were placed in wagons, and escorted by a
detachment of the 81st regiment to the fort at Lahore. The
men of the native corps were then dismissed from parade, and
almost immediately left the station, without committing any
outrage, but dispersing in various directions about the coui»try.
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 377
. 11 ivas at length found to be necessary that sonie plan should
be adopted to check the spirit of insubordination that had be-
come apparent in many districts of the Punjab ; and for this
purpose a council of war, composed of Major-general Reid,
Brigadiers Chamberlayne and Cotton, and Colonels Edwards and
Nicholson, was held at Peshawur on the 13th of May. After
due consideration of the state of the country, it was arranged, that
the troops scattered about the hills should be concentrated in
Jhelum, the central point of the Punjab. In accordance with
this resolution, the 27th foot from the hills at Nowshera, the
the 24th foot (British regulars), from Rawul Pindee, one Euro-
pean troop of horse-artillery from Peshawur, the guide corps
from Murdan, 16th irregular cavalry from Rawul Pindee, the
natife Kumaon battalion from the same place, the 1st Punjab
infantry from Bunnoo, a wing of the 2d Punjab cavalry from
Kohat, and half a company of sappers from Attock, were
ordered to concentrate at Jhelum, from whence the Punjab
could be secured. These measures were taken just in time ;
for the 24th, 27th, and 51st native infantry, and 5th light
cavalry, were all disaffected, and gradually showed a spirit so
dangerous, that on the 29th of May the four regiments were
disarmed without offering resistance. A party was at the same
time sent, under Lieutenant-colonel Nicholson, to disarm the
65th native infantry, in garrison at Murdan, a fort in the centre
of the Peshawur valley. The corps resisted ; a fight ensued ;
and the sepoys lost about 200 men, killed and prisoners, the
remnant making good a retreat to the hills, where they were
pursued and scattered by Major Yaughan with his mountain
train.
32*
CHAPTER XYI.
DISTURBANCES IN BOMBAY — THE PARSEES, OR FIRE- WORSHIPERS
AT BAROACH — THE RAJAHS OF GWALIOR, PUTTEEALA, JHIND,
AND BHURTPORE THE NORTH-WESTERN PROVINCES.
While the fires of rebellion were thus spreading over the
presidency of Bengal, that of Bombay was not at this period
entirely free from disquietude, although the cause of it did not
appear to be connected with any of the grievances that con-
vulsed the sister presidency. In Bombay and several of the
principal towns bordering upon the Gulf of Canibay, large
numbers of a singular people, called Parsees (descended from
the Guebres, or Fire-worshipers of Persia), had located them-
vselves after their expulsion from that country by the Moham-
medans. They are described, at the present time, as an active,
intelligent, and loyal body of men, contributing greatly to the
commercial prosperity of the settlement in which they are
resident. The mercantile property and wealth of Bombay are
principally in their hands, as it is usual for every European
bouse to have one or more Parsee partners, who supply a large
portion of the capital. In personal appearance they are taller,
(378)
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 379
better formed, more athletic, and, as a race, have handsomer
features than the Hindoos generally.
The outbreak we are about to describe occurred at Yaejul-
pore, the Farsee suburb of Baroach, on the morning of the 12th
of May, when, without any previous indication of bad feeling,
about half the Mussulman population of the place, and as many
more of .the same faith as could be gathered from the neigh-
boring villages, assembled with arms at a shrine called Bawa
Ruhan, about a mile from the city ; and, after a brief consulta-
tion, marched into the Parsee quarters, and immediately com-
menced a ferocious and indiscriminate attack upon the defense-
less inhabitants. They struck down and mutilated every
Parsee that came in their way, pulled down and plundered the
dwellings and warehouses belonging to them, and perpetrated
the most outrageously indecent attacks upon women. During
the tumult, one unfortunate individual in particular became an
object of their vengeance ; they chased him from house to
house as he sought refuge, and at length dragged him from his
last place of shelter, strangled, and then inflicted innumerable
wounds on him with all sorts of weapons, even after he had
expired. They also murdered the high-priest of the Parsees
in the fire-temple, which, together with the Tower of Silence
(tomb adjacent), the fanatical Mohammedans desecrated in a
manner most offensive to the feelings of the Parsees. The
deputy-magistrate being one of that people, very narrowly
escaped being stoned and stabbed. As soon as the chief
magistrate and superintendent w^ere informed of the tumult at
Yaejulpore, they repaired to the scene of disturbance, but were
insulted, and even roughly handled. At length it was found
necessary to send for a detachment of sepoys, for the purpose
of restoring order ; but these also were rudely assailed, on their
arrival, by the infuriated populace ; and as they were not
allowed to fire in their own defense, the ravages of the mob
continued until a large amount of property had been destroyed,
and several valuable lives were sacrificed.
Returning to the progress of the sepoy mutiny, we may
observe, that the recently annexed kingdom of Oude (which,
S80 BRITISH INDIA.
under the administrafion of Lord Dalhousie, had been reduced
to a political grade subordinate to the presidency of Bengal)
was at this time considered perfectly safe under the vigorous
supervision of Sir Henry Lawrence, notwithstanding an abortive
mutinous attempt of the 7th Oude irregular infantry on the
3d of May, which had been promptly met and efifectu.ally
crushed. The principal native chiefs were yet faithful ; and no
occasion had been given to doubt the sincerity of their alle-
giance. Scindia, the Rajah of Gwalior was the first to tender
assistance to the government after the affair at Meerut, by
offering to the lieutenant-governor at Agra, through the
political agent, the services of the whole or any part of his
troops. This offer was partly accepted ; and the maharajah'a
body-guard, composed of horse artillery and cavalry, together
with a detail of picked infantry, was immediately detached to
await the disposal of the lieutenant-governor; and but for a
serious indisposition at the time, the rajah would himself
have headed his troops on the service. The rajahs of Bhurt-
pore, Jhind, and . 42"
the Bengal army was actually a mutiny and not a popular
insurrection.
Meanwhile the mutterings of disaffection began to be heard
also in the Bombay Presidency. The 27th N. I. broke out
into open mutiny at Kolapore, and shortly afterward the 21st
N. I. conspired at Kurrachee to massacre the European inhab-
itants, but their projected villainy being discovered, they were
promptly disarmed, and the ringleaders justly punished. The
Joudpore Legion was not more faithful to its colors than
other contingent forces, and the trifling successes which at-
tended their first movements encouraged the enemies of the
British government throughout Rajpootana to take up arms
and join their ranks.
The Madras troops, with the exception of the 8th light ca-
valry, exhibited a rare and honorable example of fidelity amid
such wide-spread treachery and rebellion. But on the north-
east frontier of Bengal, the Assamese displayed a restlessness
that boded no good ; and their vicinity to the Burmese on the
one hand, and to the Santhals on the other, rendered it neces-
sary to adopt energetic raeaures to keep them in awe.
Unhappily, the governor-general of India too rarely mani-
fested the decision of character demanded in such an emergency.
Of personal courage there was no want, but he was deficient in
quickness of conception, and in moral hardihood. His coun-
selors were even more timid than himself, and thus the muti-
neers were encouraged, and the European residents in Calcutta
in the same proportion disheartened by the habitual vacillation
of the government.
At one time during the advent of the great Mohammedan fes-
tival of the Mohurrum, a panic prevailed throughout all classes
of the Christian inhabitants ; and was only allayed by the un-
expected arrival of Lord Elgin with the Shannon and the
Pearl.
At a later period Lord Canning converted this feeling of
distrust into one of disgust and indignation by appointing a
Lieut. -Governor of the Central Provinces, with two Mohamme-
dan assistants^ to supersede martial law, and to tie the handa
.428 BRITISH INDIA.
of the military leaders, upon whose promptness and resolution
depended the safety both of individuals and of the State. In
pursuance of the same impolitic line of conduct, an Act was
passed by the Legislature, rendering it a misdemeanor to pos-
sess arms or ammunition without first obtaining a license to
that effect. As his lordsip in council had previously returned
an ungracious answer to a petition of the European commu-
nity, praying that the native population might be disarmed ; it
was felt that this was at least an insulting intimation that the
European settlers were no more trustworthy than the people of '
the country.
While these dissensions obtained at the Presidency, Sir James
Outram, who had succeeded General Lloyd at Dinapore, hastily
collected what forces he could muster, and pushed on to rein-
force General Havelock at Cawnpore. With characteristic
magnanimity, however, he first disclaimed all intention of pluck-
ing the nobly earned laurels from the grasp of his junior ofiicer,
and intimated his desire to accompany him solely in his civil ca-
pacty of Chief Commissioner of Oude. His march upward from
Allahabad, however, was much impeded by the heavy rains, and
at one point a small body of the enemy attempted to harass his
flank ; but being vigorously attacked by a detachment under
Major Eyre, they were destroyed almost to a man. It was thus
the 19th of September before General Havelock v/as in a posi-
tion to cross the Ganges for a third time, and to advance with
an eflScient force to relieve the long beleaguered garrison at
Lucknow.
On that day the army of relief crossed the river by a bridge
of boats, and encamped on the other side. General Havelock's
force consisted of about 2,000 European infantry, the Sikh regi-
ment of Ferozepore, three batteries of fieJd artillery, and a
liandful of volunteer cavalry. The rebels mustered above 40,000
strong, but their numerical superiority only served to enhance
the prowess of their conquerors. The first engagement took
place on the 21st of September, at the village of Mungaiwar,
and resulted in the total defeat of the mutineers. Five field-
pieces and two guns in position were taken, two of the formei
^^r^^^^^^^^^
i»«li»-^^^^
iJii
m
mm
'' fJ^^PO^iHSffi'j^
"'> wriiiiiii'ii
^dm
II
^^^»^^M Pi
II 'I
iiir, ,ii
I
THE EUROPEAN PERIO>.< 431
being captured by the volunteer cavalry, led on to the charge
by General Outram in person.
From this point the army pushed on by forced marches, with-
out encountering any organized opposition, until it arrived be-
fore the city of Lucknow. Skirting the suburbs of that once
stately capital, General Havelock forced his way through every
obstacle, and by the evening of the 25th had relieved the heroic
garrison.
The relief was opportune. Two mines had already been driven
under the chief works, and in a few hours more would have
been loaded and sprung. The besieged would thus have been
placed at the mercy of those who knew no mercy.
The city, however, had still to be subdued. From several
advantageous positions the enemy continued to fire upon the
fort, and were only finally dislodged after a series of determined
assaults.
In these operations the loss of the British was very severe.
General Neill, the brave and energetic saviour of Benares, and
the inexorable avenger of the massacre at Cawnpore, was among
the slain. With hjm fell Major Cooper, in command of the
artillery, and many other gallant spirits. Even now much re-
mained to be done. Taking courage from their overwhelming
numbers, the enemy soon closed again around the army of de-
liverance, and cut off their communications with Cawnpore.
Encumbered with not less than 1,000 women and children, and
sick or wounded men, it would have been hazardous, if not
impossible, to have attempted a retrograde march across a diffi-
cult country, harassed on all sides by an active and desperate
enemy. Under these circumstances. Sir James Outram, who
had now assumed the chief command, determined on remaining
at Lucknow, and awaiting the arrival of reinforcements. His
position, indeed, was critical, but events in another quarter were
in the mean time operating in his favor.
Until the latter end of August, the British troops before
Delhi are rather to be considered as an army of observation,
than as a besieging force. Inferiority in numbers and artillery
was barely counterbalanced by their superior discipline, courage.
432 BRITISH INDIA.
and pnysical strength. These advanta]2:es enabled them, indeed,
to m.aintain their ground, but not to assume the offensive.
Toward the close of August, however, a reinforcement of
European and Sikh troops, under Brigadier Nicholson, arrived
froni the Punjab, and on the 25th of that month the rebels were
defeated at Nujuffghur, with great slaughter and the loss of thir-
teen guns. A few days later a heavy siege-train was received
from Ferozepore, and breaching batteries were constructed on
the north side of the city. The siege may be said to have com-
menced on the 1th of September, and by the evening of the 13th
the engineers reported two practicable breaches — one near the
Cashmere, the other near the Water bastion. Arrangements
were therefore at once made for an assault to take place at day-
break on the following morning.
The first column, commanded by Brigadier Nicholson, ad-
vanced under a tremendous fire, and applymg their scaling-lad-
ders, carried the Cashmere bastion, and established themselves
in the main guard. Almost simultaneously the second column,
under Brigadier Jones, stormed the Water bastion, and effected
a junction with their comrades inside the walls.
A third column, under Colonel Campbell, awaited the blow-
ing open of the Cashmere gate to join in the assault. They
had not long to wait. Lieutenants Salkeld and Home, of the
engineers, accompanied by three sergeants carrying the powder-
bags, walked up to the gateway in broad daylight, and while
exposed to a heavy fire of musketry, coolly fastened the bags to
the iron spikes of the gate. In the performance of this heroic
exploit, Lieutenant Salkeld was severely wounded, and two of
the sergeants killed upon the spot ; but the train was lighted,
and the gate blown open with a tremendous crash.
As the smoke cleared away, the storming party sprang
through the ruins with a British cheer ; and the three columns,
Uniting, made themselves master of the whole line of works, from
the Water bastion to the Cabul ga.ie ; and before nightfall were
in possession of Skinner's house, the Church, the College, and
the adjacent grounds. This brilliant success, however, was not
achieved without great loss of life
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 433
Of the European soldiery, eight officers and- 1G2 rank and
Sle were killed, with fil'Ly-two officers and 510 rank and li!e
wounded ; of the sepoys, 413 were placed hws de comhat, of
whom 103 were slain outright. The total number of casualties
thus amounted to 1,145, or one-third of the entire assanltii'ifjr
force. Among the mortally wounded was Brigadier Nicholson,
V hose death was justly deplored as a national caldmity.
Simultaneously with these main attacks, a diversion was made
by a fourth column, consisting of Sikhs, Ghoorkas, and Cash-
merians, on the suburbs of Kishengunge and Pahareepore. But,
in spite of their most strenuous efforts, these troops failed to
overcome the desperate resistance offered by the enemy, and, in
the end, were compelled to retreat, though not ingloriously.
The day follov/ing the assault was consumed in shelling the
palace and in battering the magazine. A breach was effected,
and at daylight of the 16th a storming party dashed forward
with such impetuosity that the rebel artillerymen dropped theii
lighted port-fires and fled, leaving undischarged six guns of large
calibre commanding the breach and loaded with grape. On the
l*7th the British troops became masters of the Bank, formerly
the palace of the Begum Sumroo, and shortly afterward of the
Jumma Musjid, or principal mosque. Heavy guns were now
brought to play upon the palace and the bridge of boats, and
by the evening of the 20th the rebels entirely evacuated the cii/
and its suburbs. Then was seen the extent of the damage sus-
tained by the former capital of the Moghul dynasty. Whole
streets had been laid in ruins ; dead bodies tainted the air in all
directions; the? inhabitants, reduced to beggary, were crouching,
terror-stricken, in obscure lurking-places. But the British sol-
dioi is merciful in victory, as he is irresistible in battle. To
armed rebels no mercy was shown ; but women and children
and the defenseless citizens were spared and protected.
The venerable descendant of Timour — venerable only by rea-
son of his gray hairs and extreme old age — had fled, with his
principal Begum, two sons, and a grandson, to the tomb of hig
ancestor, Hoomayoon, son of the mighty Baber. Here he was
discovered and seized by Captain Uodsou, of the 2d European
37
434
BRITISH IND A.
.fusiliers. His own life and that of his queen were respected
hut the princes were led out and shot, and their dead bodies
publicly exposed at the kotwalee, or mayor's court.
General Wilson, whose health failed him in the hour of vic-
tory, now resigned the command to Brigadier Penny, C B., a
veteran of approved gallantry. Colonel Burn, whose father so
gallantly defended Delhi against Jeswunt Rao Holkar in 1803,
was appointed military commandant within the city, and mea-
sures were successfully taken to re-establish order, and to afibrd
protection to well-disposed and peaceful citizens. Two mov-
able columns, consisting each of 1,600 infantry, 500 cavalry,
three troops of horse artillery, and 18 guns, were told off, and
ordered to follow up the retreating enemy without delay. One
of these, commanded by Colonel Greathed, of the 84th, came
up with a rebel force strongly posted near Bolundshuhur, and,
after a spirited engagement, utterly discomfited them with the
loss of two guns, a vast quantity of ammunition, and 100 men.
On the same day the other column overtook the mutineers at
Muttra, and inflicted severe chastisement. The security of Agra
was thus assured, and a direct road laid open into Oude. Re-
inforcements from England were at the same time arriving at
Calcutta, and each successive day fresh troops were rapidly
pushed up the country.
CHAPTER XXI.
IHE MISSIONARIES — RELIEF OP LUCKNOW — MUTINY AT CHITTA«
GONG — OPERATIONS IN OUDE.
The fall of Delhi was considered by the British government
as the virtual termination of the rebellion ; just as the same gov-
ernment had regarded the capture of Philadelphia in 1777, as
the virtual termination of the American re'b«44tt;n. Subsequent
events have shown how very far this was from being a correct
calculation. The fall of Delhi, by scattering the rebels, appears
only to have multiplied the rebel posts in various parts of India,
and to have increased and more widely difl'used the spirit of
disaffection.
The reader will naturally be desirous to know what became
of the missionaries and their establishments, during the period
which we have already passed over. The following extract
from one of Dr. Duff's Letters on India* supplies the desired
information ; and, at the same time, affords a gratifying testi-
mony in favor of the missionaries, both British and American.
* " The Indian Rebellion ; its Causes and Besults. In a series of Letterf
£:om the Key. Alexander Duff, D.D., LL,D., Calcutta. "
(435)
436 BRITISH INDIA.
" October 6. — From the fragmentary way in which details have
been reaching us, it is impossible to ascertain with absolute ac-
curacy the number of British Christians that have met with au
untimely end in the midst of the present awful whirlwind of fire
ajid blood. One thing is certain, that, at the lowest calculation,
the yiumher cannot he under thirteen hundred. Of that num-
ber, about two hundred and forty have been British military offi-
cers — about a tenth of the officers of the Bengal army. Great
as is this number, the marvel is that, amid such terrific scenes,
it has been so small. I now speak of those who have been
actually massacred, and not of those who have fallen in open
battle with the enemy. The rest of the 1,300 consists of civil
servants of the East India Company, assistants in government
offices, bankers, traders, agents, and ladies.
** The number also includes /owr chaplains and ten male mis-
sionaries, with their wives. Of the latter ten, two, belonging to
the Propagation Society, fell at Cawnpore, and three at Delhi ;
four, of the American Presbyterian Mission, at Futtehghur ; and
one, of the Established Church of Scotland, at Sealkote, in the
i'unjab.
** The destruction of mission property in the North-west has
been immense. At upward of twenty stations there has been
much devastation, and at some of them total ruin. The mission
bungalow residences, the schools, the churches or chapels, the
libraries and stores of books, have been completely destroyed.
The extensive printing presses of the American Mission at
Allahabad, and of the Church of England Missionary Society
at Agra, with the founts of types, and Bible, and tract, and
school-book depositories — the accumulated results of the knowl-
edge, experience, and toil of many a devoted spirit for many
years — have all disappeared. In pecuniary value alone, the ag-
gregate of mission property thus wantonly and wickedly demol-
ished and swept away cannot, at the lowest estimate, be reckoned
under seventy thousand pounds. But if the Lord in mercy
rouse the Christian heart of Britain and America, the seventy
thousand will soon be replaced by more than seven times seventy.
And in this way may a glorious exemplification be furnished to
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 437
the whole of nominal Christendom and actual Heathendom of
the Divine principle of overcoming evil with good. Oh that
British and American Christians would be shaken by this earth-
quake out of the drowsiness of the past, with its meagre drowsy
action ! Now, if ever, is the golden opportunity. When the
Prince of Darkness, through his emissaries, brought the Lord of
glory to an ignominious death on Calvary's cross, little recked
he that, instead of extinguishing, he was only establishing and
for ever glorifying His name and cause on earth. So, with simi-
lar short-sight«!d policy now, he may have stirred up his heathen
emissaries to imbue their hands in the blood of the heralds of
the cross, plunder and lay waste their property, and annihilate
their Bible stores, in the hope of thereby exterminating the
Redeemer's name and cause from this vast land, in which for
thousands of years he has exercised undisputed sovereignty over
its teeming myriads. But if Christians are true in their pro-
fessed loyalty to their Saviour- King, they will turn this policy
of the arch enemy into foolishness and irretrievable defeat. They
will now arise and come forth with twice redoubled energy, and
more than twice redoubled liberality — energy and liberality sus-
tained by an Abraham-like faith and a wrestling Jacob-like
prayer — and if they do so, Satan's long-consolidated dominion
in India will soon be wrenched from his tyrant grasp and con-
Terted into a glorious province of Immanuel's universal empire !
■" To prevent all misconception with reference to missionaries,
it ought to be emphatically noted that nowhere has any special
enmity or hostility been manifested toward them by the mutineers.
Far from it. Such of them as fell in the way of the rebels were
simply dealt with precisely in the same way as all other Euro-
peans were dealt with. They belonged to the governing class, and,
as such, must be destroyed, to make way for the re-establishment
of the old native Mohammedan dynasty. The same actuating
motive led to the destruction o( native Christians and all others
vjho were friendly or svpposed to be friendly to the British
government. In this way it is known that many of the natives
of Bengal, who, from their superior English education, were
employed in government offices in the North-west, and were
37*
438 BRITISH INDIA.
believed to be favorable to the continuance of our rule, were
made to suffer severely both in life and property. Some of them
were sadly mutilated after the approved Mohammedan fashion,
oy having their noses slit up and ears cut off; while others, amid
exposures and sufferings, had to effect the same hair-breadth es-
capes as the Europeans. In short, I feel more than ever per-
suaded of the reality of the conviction which I entertained //-o-m
(he very first, that this monster rebellion has been moinly of a
political, and but very suhordinately of a religious character, and
that the grand proximate agency in exciting it was a treasonable
Mohammedan influence brought skillfully to bear on a soil pre-
pared for its action by many concurring antecedent causes of dis-
affection and discontent. Brahminical and other influences had
doubtless their share in it, but the preponderant central element
has been of Mohammedan origin, directed to the realization of
the long-cherished dynastic designs of Mohammedan ambition.
" By the natives generally, no special animosity has been ex-
hibited toward the missionaries or their doings. The very con-
trary is the fact. On this subject the editor of the Calcutta
Ch'istian Intelligencer, a clergyman of the Church of England,
has been able to bear emphatic testimony. * If any European,
says he, * is respected and trusted by the natives at present, it
is the missionary. All the influence of public officers and their
agents at Benares could not succeed in procuring supplies for
the troops and others from the country round ; hut a mission-
ary well known to the people is now going round the villages
and getting in supplies for the public service. The mission-
aries and their families are living, at that and some other stations,
at some distance from the other residents, and from the means
of defense, and are surrounded by the people on every side.
How remarkable is this state of things ! The government, who
have ahvays fondled and favored superstition and idolatry, ai^e
accused of an underhand design to cheat the people into Chris-
tianity ; and the missionaries, who have always openly and
boldly, hut still kindly and affectionately, denounced all idola-
trous abominations, and invited their deluded votaries to em-
brace the gospel of Christ for their salvation — they are under-
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 439
stood by the people ; arid if any Europeans are trusted^ the
missionaries are at present '
" The gratifying incident recorded here of the Benares mission-
ary at once reminds us of the case of the celebrated Schwartz,
who, wlien the agents of the Madras government utterly failed
in their attempts, by his personal influence with the people suc-
ceeded in obtaining the most abundant supplies for the British
array. The case of Feshawur, the remotest and most critically
eituated of all the Punjab stations, is most remarkable and
instructive. The Mohammedan population of that city in sin-
gularly fanatical. The city is encompassed with hill tribes as
daring as they are fanatical. The first British political resident
there, after the conquest of the Punjab, full of antiquated anti-
christian fears, declared that so long as he lived there should
not be a Christian mission beyond the Indus. Subsequently,
the resident was assassinated by a Mohammedan fanatic. His
successor was the famous Major Edwardes, of Mooltan celebrity,
a man who, happily, fears God and loves the Saviour and his
cause. When it was proposed to establish a mission at Pesha-
wur, he at once fearlessly headed it, and openly declared, in sub-
stance, that the Christianization of India ought to be regarded
as the ultimate end of our continued possession of it. At the
outbreak of the great rebellion, nearly the whole of the native
regiments j(eight in number) at the station showed symptoms of
disaffection and mutiny. Most of them had to be disarmed ;
and one of them has since been cut to pieces. In the midst of
these frightful internal troubles, and surrounded on all sides with
a fiercely fanatical people, what were the missionaries to do ?
If they were even called on by the authorities to pause for a sea-
son, no one could have been much surprised. But no ; Sir John
Lawrence, the chief Commissioner, and Mr. Montgomery, the
judicial commissioner, of the Punjab, in reference to them, in
substance replied: 'Let the preaching and other missionary
operations by no means be suspended.^ Oh, how true the saying,
'Them that honor me I will honor!' At Peshawur, amidst
almost unparalleled difficulties, the British have been able to
hold their own ; the Punjab has been preserved in tranquillity j
440 BRITISH INDIA.
and not only so, but has been able to furnish nearly all the troops
that have now so triumphantly recaptured Delhi 1 Are not
these suggestive facts ? Indeed, it is scarcely too much to
say, that it is the Punjab which has mainly saved our Indian
empire."
At the time of the fall of Delhi, the native army of Bengal,
QS a British force, may be said to have ceased to exist. That
vast body, consisting of regulars, irregulars, infantry, cavalry,
and artillery, and numbering upward of 100,000 men, had been,
with the exception of two regiments, entirely dissolved ; and by
far the greater part of it was in open and sanguinary revolt.
Driven from the open plains of the Jumna and the Ganges, they
betook themselves to the rolling hills, vast forests, a.nd all but
interminable jungles of Central India, where they are still carry-
ing on a desultory and indecisive guerilla warfare, which is gradu-
ally exhausting the forces of the British.
Dr. Duff, in a letter dated October 19th, 1857, writes thus in
relation to his views of the final issue of the rebellion : —
" Never, even for a single moment, have I desponded. From
the very first, when the lurid clouds, surcharged with the red
lighti]ing and thunder of Jehovah's judgments, seemed hangir)g
over our heads, and ready to burst upon us with desolating fury,
my faith in the uifijnate destiny of British India was never for
an instant shaken. I felt fortified with an intense persuasiop
that, after visiting us with well-merited chastisements for our
past sins and negligences, and after we ourselves had been sufiS-
eiently humbled under a burning sense of our guiltiness and
shame, and had resolved with lowly, penitent, and broken hearts
to return unto the Lord with 'full purpose of, and endeavor
after new obedience,' Jehovah would look out upon us through
the fiery cloud of suspended judgments, and once more gladden
us with the smiles of His gracious countenance. And this is
my intense persuasion still ; though I am grieved to add that,
e.ither in Britain or in India, I have not yet perceived convinc-
ing signs of our being sufficiently humbled as 3, people and yta-
tion. There is a loud cry for the visitation of retributive justico
on the hosts of unpardonable murderers, and a loud and honesi
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 44l
wail of sympathy with the agonized friends of the murdered, as
well as surviving sufferers. And all this is right, thoroughly
right and Christian, in its way. But any hope of an accelerated
removal of deserved judgment, and an accelerated restoration
of settled peace and tranquillity, would be vastly enhanced were
I to see our people and nation prostrated in the dust before a
holy God ; and then, sincerely and truly, and not feignedly, like
the Jews of old, in those hypocritical fastings and humiliations
vvhich were an abomination to the Lord, confessing our past sins
of omission and commission toward poor benighted, superstition-
ridden India, and resolving that, in the amendment of the future,
ample reparation shall be made for the crimes and negligence
of the past. * * * * * *
" Still, my faith in the ultimate issue is in no way shaken — not
because of any worthiness in us, or any confidence in the sagacity
of our counsels or the prowess of our arms, but because of God's
manifest purposes of mercy to poor distracted India, through
the instrumentality of Christian Protestant Britain. That as a
nation we have been negligent in the discharge of our great trust,
and that as a people we have, in manifold ways, grievously si i-
ned against God in this land, is undoubted. Hence the succ» j-
sivc visitations of Jehovah's displeasure, in former as well ;s
present times. His judgments are now abroad amongst us, tl it
thereby we maybe made to learn and to return to righteousn ss
and the paths of dutiful obedience. If this be the issue of th( ai,
the great object for which they have been sent will have been
gained. And if so, happy will it be for Britain — unspeakably
happy for bleeding, ransacked, devastated India
" From the chequered events of the last few months may we
not, without presumption, infer that the Lord has still mercy in
store for us ? Our people, scattered in mere handfuls at great
distances from each other, over a vast territory, of more than a
thousand miles in breadth, and at least fifteen hundred in
length, assailed by a revolted disciplined army of a hundred
thousand men, and surrounded by a population of nearly a hun-
dred millions, the greater part of them, to say the least, indiff-
troDt to our fate, and millions of them, yes, literally millions of
442 BRITISH INDIA.
them positively hostile I Surely, surely, may we exclaim, * It
is of the Lord's mercies that we are not consumed I If it had
not been the Lord who was on our side, when men rose up
against us, then they had swallowed us up quick, when their
wrath was kindled against us !' That so many should have
fallen by the hands of foul and treacherous assassins, is beyond
measure distressing ; but the real wonder — the wonder of won-
ders — is, that any one at all should have been alive this day to
'sing of mercy' as well as of 'judgment.' That there have
been so many instances of fatuous miscalculation and mistake
on the part of the enemy, as well as of their counsels being
turned into foolishness, is also very notable. That amid so many
exasperated myriads, having so prodigious a stake at issue as
that of life, and property, and empire, no man of towering ge-
rnv.s, such as India has heretofore supplied — no Sevajee, no
Ilyder Ali, no Runjeet Singh — should have arisen, capable of
combining and concentrating the scattered elements of rebellion,
and bringing them to bear down with a sweeping tornado force
on the exposed and all but helpless handfals of British — is surely
something more than notable. The escapes, too, of indi-
viduals, as w^ell as of small companies of fugitives, have beea
almost miraculous. The energy also which has, in so many
cases, been exhibited by single men, not less than by small as-
semblages of men, rises positively into the sublime of heroism.
I speak not now of men in commanding positions, such as Gen-
eral Neill and Sir Henry Lawrence, but of more ordinary men
in less conspicuous circumstances. It is only the' other day that
in Rewah, an independent State that lies between Mirzapore and
the Saugor territories on the Nerbudda, the most of the rajah's
troops revolted, and went off to join a vast body of rebels under
Kuwar Singh, w^ho threatened to visit his country with fire and
5word on his way into Central India. The people were seized
with panic ; the rajah himself went to Captain Osborne, the
political agent, and begged him to leave the territory, as he could
not protect him or the other British officers for an hour. Having
already sent off his own zenana, he told the city people to send
away their wives, as he could not protect them j and away hi
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD 443
went to a distant fort. The agent, knowing well that on hia
preventing the host of armed rebels from passing through the
Revvah State depended the safety of Nagode, Jubbulpore, Ban-
delkund, and the Saugor and Nerbudda territories, resolved, with
something like a martyr spirit, to stand by his strangely critical
post to the very last. Though unwell at the time, and scarcely
able to move, his spirit rose to the height of Spartan energy,
while it seemed partly to inspire and partly to overawe all around
him. Fertile in expedients, as well as brave, he roused the ru-
ral population by sending amongst them numbers of agents to
rehearse in their hearing the multiplied atrocities committed by
the rebels elsewhere. He even procured one or two sufferers
from their brutality, sent them out as a spectacle among the
people, and worked upon their fears to such an extent, that
at last they all united in declaring that they would oppose the
passage of the rebel army. Tidings of all this having reached
the traitor-leader of that army, he deemed it prudent to pause
in his onward career, and eventually to withdraw it altogether,
and pass away in another direction. Thus, for a time at least,
has Central India been saved — the handfuls of our poor belea-
guered countrymen, with their wives and children in different
stations there, have been saved — by the indomitable energy, the
admirable tact and sagacity, of a single man I"
The Indian mutiny has assumed the aspect of a regular war
in the kingdom of Oude, the latest acquisition of the British,
where the disciplined army of the late king formed a nucleus
around which were gathering the fragments of the insurgents
defeated and driven from other parts of India. We have already
noted the beleaguerment, late in June, of a large body of Eu-
ropeans, including many women and children, in Lucknow, and
General Havelock's gallant attempt to relieve them, toward the
close of September. At the head of a few thousand men he
fought his way through greatly superior numbers of the insur-
gents, and was just in time to prevent the Residency, where the
Europeans were besieged, from being captured. His force not
being sufficient to protect the retreat of the women and children
to Cawnpore, he remained at the Residency, the garrison of which
444 BRITISH INDIA.
was strengthened by a portion bf bis troops, the remainder fall-
ing back upon Cawnpore. Lucknow was held by 50,000 in--
pnrgents, who pressed the siege of the Residency with great vigor
and the position of the defenders was extremely critical. Sir
Colin Campbell, the commander-in-chief, having collected i Jon-
siderable body of troops at Cawnpore, set out on the 9th of No-
vember, 1857, for the relief of Lucknow,
The distance between Cawnpore and Lucknow is fifty-three
miles, for the first fifty of which the road was tolerably clear,
but the last three miles ran through a succession of strong posi-
tions, occupied by large bodies of the enemy. These were car-
ried after desperate fighting, in which the insurgents suffered
terribly — two thousand dead being carried from one of them —
and on the 16th communication was opened with the besieged.
It now became necessary to execute the second and more diffi-
cult part of the plan of the commander — the removal of the
garrison, including a thousand women and children, through the
masses of the enemy. The line of retirement resembled a tor-
tuous lane, affording numerous points for attack.
Sir Colin had recourse to. stratagem. The enemy still held
almost the whole of the city. A vigorous fire was directed
upon one of their strong positions, in order to induce them to
suppose that a serious attack was designed upon* it ; and at
midnight of the 22d, when a breach had been effected, the
English silently decamped in the opposite direction, and suc-
ceeded in passing unmolested through the dangerous lane,
carrying the garrison and all the valuable stores from the Re-
sidency. So completely were the enemy deceived, that they
ke'pt up a fire upon the British positions in Lucknow for hours
after they had been abandoned.
On the third day after leaving Lucknow, General Havelock,
the hero of the campaign, died of dysentery, brought on by
excessive fatigue and anxiety.
Dr. Duff thus describes the character of General Havelock.
"I knew him personally, having been privileged to make his
acquaintance many years ago under the hospitable roof of the
late revered Dr. Marshman, of Serampore, whose son-in-law he
- — 11,^;]:
, I. July
\l , '
SI f ill iiiiiliBiiii!
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD 447
was. Somevvliat stern and reserved he was in manner, yet you
could not be long in his presence without finding that he was
a man who feared God, and that, fearing God, he feared nought
else besides. It was this holy reverential fear of God that was
the real source of his undaunted Courage in the discharge of
duty, at whatever peril to life or fortune. His, in this respect,
was the genuine spirit of the old English Puritan, the very
Bpirit of Oliver Cromwell and his compeers. And the tendency
was to turn the British soldiers, under his exclusive moulding,
into a phalanx of modern Ironsides. He was the first of our
generals who distinctly recognized the hand of God in his sur-
prising victories over the mighty host of rebel mutineers. * By
the blessing of God, I have captured Cawnpore,' were the first
words of his memorable telegraphic dispatch from that scene Oi
one of the strangest and bloodiest tragedies ever enacted on the
-stage of time. Faithful as a patriot warrior to his earthly sov-
ereign, he lived to receive from her gracious Majesty a first in-
stalment of honor and reward, and to hear how a grateful coun-
try had hailed his great services with unbounded admiration
and applause. But faithful also as a soldier of the Cross to his
Sovereign in the skies, he has now gone to receive a far greater
honor, and inherit a vastly nobler recompense of reward. He
has gone, ripe in grace, to fructify in glory I What a transition I
From the confused noise of battle, to the hallelujahs of angels !
From garments rolled in blood, to the pure white robes of the
redeemed in Immanuel's Land ! "
General Windham, "the hero of the Redan" at Sebastopol,
had been left behind in command at Cawnpore, with orders not
to risk an engagement. But hearing that the " Gwalior Con-
tingent," a body of the insurgents, were advancing, he marched
out, and defeated a portion of them on the 25th. They re-
newed the attack on the two following days, and defeated
Windham, with considerable loss in men, stores, and equipage.
Intelligence of this disaster reached Sir Colin Campbell, who
set out at once for the scene of action, marched thirty-eight miles
in fifteen hours, drove back the victors, and then returned to pr^-
•
tide for the safety of the fugitives from Lucknow. Tbi"* ^^^ving
.448 BRITISH INDIA.
been secured, he attacked tlie Gwalior men on the 6th of De-
cember, defeated tliein again, and })ut tlioni to Might. The
fugitives were pursued by General Grant, Vv'ho, coming up with
tliem as they were attempting to cross the Ganges into Oude,
attacked them with great spirit, and, after lialf an hour's can-
nonade, took fifteen guns, a large quantity of ammunition and
Btores, without losing a single man himself.
Dr. Duff, in his letter of December 8th, 1857, gives the fol-
lowing account of the mutiny at Chittagong. " The three com-
panies of sepoys in charge of the treasury, jail, &c., at Chitta-
gong, the capital of the district of that name, at the south-east-
ern extremity of Bengal, round the head of the bay, mutinied
in November. The circumstances are suggestive. These men
* had so long continued, to all appearance, * stanch and loyal,
that even the most sceptical were beginning to think sepoy faith-
fulness not absolutely impossible. In proof of their fidelity,
they forwarded a petition not long ago to government, begging
to be allowed to remain where they were for another year, as the
time of their removal, in the ordinary course of rotation, was
nigh at hand. The government, in cheerfully acceding to their
request, sent also a letter complimenting them on the excellence
of their conduct. This letter reached them on Sunday, 15th
November, and on the evening of Wednesday, the 18th, about
11 p. M., they suddenly rose in open mutiny, and promptly went
to work after the most approved and stereotyped fashion I
" First of all they rush to the- houses of the Europeans, civil
and military, bent on the destruction of their inmates. Happily,
these, with a single exception, escaped the intended massacre by
a hurried flight, mostly in their night-clothes — some on board
ships, others into boats up the river, and others still into the
neighboring jungles. The civil commissioner, who had con-
cealed himself in the compound or court-yard of his house, dis-
tinctly heard the mutineers asking for him. Next they set fire
to their own lines ; killing the native jailer, they liberated the
convicts ; blew up the magazine; robbed the treasury. Having
then bestowed bountiful largesses on the mosques, and loaded
the Company's elephants with their plunder, they marched
THE EUROPEAN PERTOD. 449
northward in the direction of Tipperah, with tlie bJessiriprs of the
faquirs, exckiming : 'We liave obtained our utmost wish, but
have not succeeded in killing the Feringhee dogs.'
"Immediately on the report of the mutiny reaching Dacca,
the next principal station to the north west, it wels and fifty guns. Sir Colin arrived at Cawnpore with a
strong force just in season to save the place, and to relieve the
garrison, who had been engaged in a severe and bloody contest
with the enemy.
Sir Colin remained at Cawnpore, collecting a large force for
the final siege of Lucknow. That place being the capital of
38*
450 BRITISH INDIA.
Oude, with a population variously estimated from 300,000 to
500,000, its recapture was considered a matter of prime im-
portance.
Meantime the rebellion was raging in every direction around.
Twice the communication between Cawnpore and Delhi was
cut oif, and ha<] to be reopened by the hard lighting, first by
(JSreathed's, and again, tv»'0 months after, by Seaton's column
The commander in-chief had to encounter some severe contesia
before he could re-occupy Tuttehghur, where a Mohammedan
Navvab had set up for king, collecting revenues and adminis-
tering justice in his own wild way. Jung Bahadoor, the Ne
paulese chief, as Sir Colin's ally, with his Ghoorkas, after some
hard fighting, occupied Gooruckpore, to the east of Oude,
dispersing the forces of Mohammed Ilossein, the self-installed
ruler of that place.
During the month of February, 1858, various minor skir-
mishes and engagements took place along the eastern and
western frontiers of Bengal, in Northern Behar, and in Central
India, while vast preparations were in progress under the eye
of Sir Colin Campbell at Cawnpore, for the final attack on
Lucknow.
On the 3d of February, the fort of Saugor, on the Nerbudda,
was relieved by a force under Sir Hugh Rose. Here four
hundred Europeans, of whom 190 were women and children,
had been shut wp for seven months, the surrounding c'uni.rv
swarming all that time with armed natives in open rebellion.
On the 1*7 th of February, the almost impregnable stronghcM
of Rhotosgur was captured. It had been occupied as a ren-
dezvous by Umer Singh, and other rebel chiefs, since the first
outbreak of the rebellion ; and from it parties had been sent
out to scour the country, and especially to plunder and cut the
t< legraph wires of the Grand Trunk, which were in sight of it.
0\i the 5th of March the naval brigade, which had gone up
the river Gogra to Fyzabad, on the eastern frontier of Oude, ir.
conjunction with a body of Ghoorkas or Nepaulese, gained a
victory over an army of rebels estimated at 20,000, with sixte-eo
gHns, dispersing them, capturing eight of the guns with all theii
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 451
aramnnitioTi, and killing tliree or four hundred of the men. The
rebels Vvere headed by Mohammed Hossein, who had set him-
self up an k'lDg at Gooruckj)ore.
In Central India Sir Hugh Rose (who had lately relieved
Sangor on the Nerbudda), enabled at last to niov^, forced a
passage named Midnapore, vigorously defended by four or five
thousand rebels, of whom only six or seven hundred were sepoys.
This succcess gave Sir Hugh command of the country to Jhan-
sie — the scene of one of the most horrid of all the recent trage-
dies, Jhansie itself was subsequently besieged by Sir Hugh,
who captured it on the 5th of April, killing 1,500 rebels in the
final assault.
At Lucknow, on the 11th of March, Sir James Outram's
force, which was on the left or eastern bank of the Guniti,
pushed his advance as far as the Iron Bridge, to the north of
the Residency. There he established his batteries, so as to en
filade some of the enemy's works, and to command the Stone
Bridge, which lies still further up the river to the north. The
escape of the enemy from the city by either of the bridges was
thus cut off. On the western or right side of the river, on
which the city is situate. Sir Colin, on the afternoon of the 11th,
made another advance. After- a very heavy cannonade, another
of the large palaces usually known by the name of " the Begum,"
which had been turned into a fort, was carried by storm. This
achievement was effected mainly by a brigade of the 93d High-
landers.
Jung Bahadoor, with his Ghoorka force, was to move close
to the canal on the morning of the 11th ; and was expected to
take an active part in the subsequent operations. The carial
crosses the road from Cawnpore, a little beyond Alurabagh, and
between it and the city.
At 9 A. M., on the naorning of the 14th of March, a breach
having been efi'ected in the Imamibarrah, which adjoins the
walled enclosure of the Kaiserbagh Palace, in which the king
used to reside, it was carried by storm ; and the troops, follow-
ing close on the retiring enemy, entered and took complete pos-
session of the palace. Sir James Outram was then ordered to
462 BRITTSHINDIA.
cross the Iron Bridgo. wliich lies coiisideraLly to the north-west
of the palace, bej'ond the British Residency, and press the enemy
from that quarter.
The city was so invested on the west, south, and east, as .o
prevent all escape of the rebels. The only part open to thera
was the north or northwest, in the direction of Roliilcund. That
qiiarter, though not invested, was watched by Brigadier Cainp-
>eil. xifter the fall of the Kaiserbagh, on whose defense the
enemy had securely calculated, as by far their strongest position,
it was reported that they began to stream out of the city in vastN
numbers. Accordingly, at 2 a. m., on Monday morning, 15th,
Brigadier Campbell started in pursuit of them ; while General
Hope Grant advanced toward Sitapore, in the direct road to
Kohilcund, with the view of intercepting fugitives who might
be turned off by Brigadier Campbell's movements.
On the 16th, Sir James Outrara, having secured the iron and
stone bridges, recrossed the river, advanced and occupied the
Muchi Phawan or fort, which had been blown up and aban-
doned by Sir Henry Lawrence at the commencement of the
siege of the Residency, as also the great Imambarry, both of
which are in the northern division of modern Lucknow. The
resistance was slight, compared with that of the previous day.
On the night of the 16th, a Ghoorka division seized the enemy's
position in front of Alumbagh, and between it and the city.
On the nth, the commander-in-chief reported that his advan-
ces were being gradually pushed on all sides of the line occu-
pied by the British troops, and that " vast numbers of men,
armed and unarmed, were evacuating the city by the only out-
let they possessed, to the north."
As a result, probably, of these operations, it was reported
that the rebels had again entered the district of Futtehghur, to
:he north-west, and that the Nana, with the chief rebels, were at
Shahjehanpore.
The rebels who had crossed the Jumna, in the neighborhood
of Calpee, with the view, as was supposed, of attacking Cawn-
pore, recrossed the river to the districts on its right or western
bank. The successes at Lucknow had probably made them
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 455
fear lest, by the time they reached Cawnpore, the conqueror of
Lucknow would once more be down upon them.
On the 18th, the British troops were in possession of tho
greater part of the city ; the inhabitants had fled the city, and
were in the neighboring villages ; and the Musa Bagh, the last
post held by the enemy, was expected to fall next day, an attack
having been organized.
On the 19th, the last post held by the enemy fell ; the cavalry
had a most successful pursuit, capturing his remaining guns ;
the city was completely in possession of the British troops -^ one
hundred and seventeen guns had been collected, and the enemy
was in flight toward the north-west. This is the most importan-t
event since the fall of Delhi.
On the 2Tth of March, Sir Hugh Kose, with two brigades,
laid siege to Jhansie, which was held by the rebels, 12,000
strong.. On the first of April an attempt was made by a
strong force of the enemy to relieve the city. Without inter-
rupting the siege. Sir Hugh attacked and dispersed the reliev-
ing party, and then stormed and took the place, killing three
thousand of the enemy.
Matters were now proceeding satisfactorily in Oude. A
number of native chiefs made their submission to the Chief
Commissioner, either personally or by their representatives ;
and the settlement of the country round Lucknow was being
rapidly made.
The main body of the Ghoorkas was proceeding to Nepaul,
which was held by Maun Sing, with TOO men, and two guns ;
and the Ghoorkas expected little opposition «
Jung Bahadoor, with his body guard, had already passed
through Goruckpore. An action with the rebels under Ma-
homed Hosein, and Colonel Howcroft's force, took place near
Amorha, in the Goruckpore district, on the 1 7th April. The
enemy was defeated, and pursued to their intrenchments, losing
one gun and about one hundred men.
General Whitelock arrived at Budaon on the 19th April, hav-
ing at Bhoragurh defeated the Nawab, who fled precipitately.
Gen. Whitelock captured four guns, and took possession of the
454 BRITISH INDIA.
city and palace of the Nawab. Eight guns were afterward
abandonee by the rebels and taken. Tbe British lost one
officer killed and two wounded.
It was reported from Calpee that Tantia Topee, the Rnnee
of Jhansie, and the Rajahs of Shahgur and Cawnpore, with
7,000 men ai.d five guns, were encamped at Koch, to oppose
Sir Hugh Rose. The Rao Sahid, with 1,000 men, and tise
relics of the Banda Nawab's force, was at Jubulpore with three
guns, to oppose Gen. Whiteiock at Calpee, where there were
2,000 men and three guns.
General Walpole's division defeated the rebels on the 22d
of April ; four guns were taken, and their baggage, camp
equipage, &c., captured at Allygunj after a long pursuit. The
Commander-in-Chief joined Gen. Wal pole's division on the
2Tth April, and entered Shahjehanpore without opposition on
the 30th. Brigadier Pennyfather attaeked the rebels on the
30th April, about ten miles from Bndaon, and defeated them,
taking several guns. The field force under Gen. Sir Sidney
Cotton attacked and burnt Tanita on the 25lh April. The
rebel chief of that place suffered great loss in property; about
twenty of his followers were killed and wounded in the attack.
The disarming in the Guzerat proceeded successfully. General
Walpole's division, on the 15th of April, made an unsuccessful
attack on the fort at Rowas, which was attended with consid-
erable loss; four officers and about one hundred men were
killed. The European troops were obliged to retire, but the
enemy evacuated the fort in the night, and the column moved
forward. On the 22d of April, a large body of rebels was en-
countered opposite Kanouge, and was dispersed with loss of
four guns, their camp, and 500 or 600 killed.
Kover Sing, with about 2,000 rebels, although hotly pursued
}:y Brigadier Douglass, crossed the Ganges on the 5th of April,
and arrived at Judgespore on the 22d. On the following day,
a force of 300 men, under Captain Lagrand, which advanced
from Arrah, having followed the enemy into the jungle, was
defeated — 133 men and three officers killed.
Body was taken by Gen. AVhitelock, on the 19th of April,
THE EUROTEAN PERIOD. 455
after an engag:emeut in which the enemy lost 500 men and four
guns. Sir Hugh Rose left on the 27th, and expected first
to be joined by Gen. Whitelock, and then to. fight the Ranee's
army, 12,000 strong, encamped at Kooch in advance of Calpee,
Brigadier Johns, of the Sixtieth Rifles, had been successful in
reaching Moradad, after three actions, and the capture of Ru-
jeedabad and Nujeena
The Moulvie and followers were flying back to Oude. Nana
Saliib was at Bareilly. The Hindoos were friendly. The
force under Brigadier Penny, after crossing the Ganges, marched
on Kukrala ten miles from Budaon. The general and his staff
were in advance, and came upon a body of horse, which they at
first took to be a portion of the baggage guard, which had
marched by a more direct route on the flank of the column.
The general rode towards it, and when at thirty yards distance
four guns opened with grape on the party. General Penny
shortly after was missed, and the command devolved on Colonel
Jones, of her majesty's 6th carabineers. The troops quietly came
up, and the action ended in the total defeat of the enemy, one
gun and two limbers being captured.
It is not known when General Penny was wounded, but his
body was recovered after the action close to Kukrala. It ap-
pears that his bridle arju had been broken by a musket, bail, and
his horse had then taken fright and carried him close to the
town, where the rebels rushed upon him, and cut him up wiih
their swords. The troops which had cora})Osed Brigadier
Penny's column marched, afier the action at Kukrala, acroKS
Rohilcund and joined the force of the commander-in-chief, on
the 3d instant. Shahjehanpoor was occupied without opposi-
tion, on the 1st of May by the commander-in-chief, who had
joined Walpole's column. The next day, his excellency, leaving
a small garrison at Shahjehanpoor, marched on Bareilly.
On the 3d of May a large body of rebels, headed by the fana-
tic Moulvie of Lucknow, came down from Mohundie, in Oude,
cut up a picket of Dekantzowh's horse, plundered the city,
massacreing many of the inhabitants, and compelled the garri-
son to take ehelter in the entrenchment round the wall. Briga-
456
BRITISH INDIA.
flier-General Jones, by order of the commander-in-chief, march-ed
with a strong force towards Shahjehanpoor on the 8th. Bareilly
was attacked on the 6th by the columns under the Commander
in-Chief and Brigadier-General Jones. The rebels were driven
into the city with loss of several guns. The city was enti'^"'"
occupied by the British on the tth of May.
CHAPTER XXII.
CAPTURE OP CALPEE AND GWALIOR — STATE OP THE COUNTRY.
On page 453 we have noticed the capture of Jhansie, by Sir
Hugh Rose, which took place on the first of April. The ranee
of Jhansie, on the capture of the city, fled toward Calpee with
the remnant of her force.
On the 9th of April, the fugitive ranee of Jhansie arrived at
Calpee with about 2,000 men ; and the fort at that place was
occupied by an entire regiment of the Gwalior contingent, and
between the fort and town, half another regiment of the con-
39 (45t)
458 BRITISHINDIA.
tingent, and a new levy of the same strength, with six guns,
were in a strong position. Further down the banks of the
Jamna, the bridge over which had been destroyed, there were
io position 350 men, of a regiment called Godfrey's regiment,
the remainder of which was stationed at apoint called Indur
Chowrassie. Outside the city were 500 Willayatees, and 1,000
newly-raised horse, and inside were 350 Mewatties, and two
parties of the same, numbering 150 each, under the command
of the rajah of Kurrukpore and another. Twelve elephants
were with the force which was under the supreme command of
Rao Sahib, nephew of the Nana, during the absence of Tantia
Topee. The chief authority in the city was held by a pundit,
named Dada Sahib. The force of the ranee of Jhansie was sta-
tioned with its two guns at Murgaon, a short distance from Cal-
pee, on the Jhansie road, where it threw up entrenchments, and
awaited the expected approach of Sir Hugh Rose, whose move-
ments are explained in the following telegrams from that
officer : —
" Poonah, Uh May.
" As soon as Jhansie, and my sick and wounded, whom I
leave there, and the road from Jhansie to Goonah, were secured
from the advance of the Kotah rebels and the late garrison of
Chundeeree, which made incursions on the road after the cap-
ture of Jhansie, I marched with the first brigade from Jhansie
to Poonah on Calpee. I had previously, on the 21st ultimo,
sent Major Gall with two squadrons of the 14th dragoons, and
three nine-pounders, on the road to Calpee, to watch the move-
ments of the enemy, and to support Major Orr, whom I had
sent from Jhansie across the Betwa to Mhow, to clear that part
of the country of rebels, and with orders to rejoin me on the
road to Calpee. Major Orr found no rebels. My second bri-
gade, with the exception of the portion left for the protection
of Jhansie, having joined me to-day, I march to-morrow against
Konch, where Tantia Topee and the ranee of Jhansie, have con-
centrated a considerable force of sepoys, for the purpose of
opposing ray advance to Calpee. Sir Robert Hamilton, at my
request, h^s written to General Whitlock to move on."
.->..^
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 459
The advance upon Konch took place as intended, on ibe fol-
lowing day. The rebels had thrown up strong entrenchments
for protecting the town from the Aile and Jhansie roads by
which Sir Hugh was marching on it. These, however, were
corned by a flank movement, and the attack upon the town,
and its results are described in the following telegram,
dated : —
" Konch, May Sth.
*' After having driven the enemy's infantry and cavalry out
of the woods into the town, with artillery fire, I stormed the
town with my first brigade in skirmishing order, covered on
each flank by cavalry and artillery ; my second brigade, and
Major Orr supporting. The Calpee sepoys, seeing they were
on the point of being cut off from Calpee, returned in a mass
in that direction, and the town was in our hands in less than
an hour
"I pursued the enemy with horse-artillery and cavalry for
more than eight miles, the former firing into thera, the latter
charging them. The artillery and cavalry were so completely
exhausted by the long day's march, the intense heat and the
day's operations, that they could go no further. We took
eight guns and quantities of ammunition and tents. I had few
killed or wounded, but some Europeans were among the former,
and others as well as officers were struck down by the sun,
which was 115 degrees in the shade. I march on Calpee to-
morrow."
A subsequent telegram, dated Oraia, May the 10th, states : —
' " Four more guns abandoned by the enemy have been taken.
The inhabitants of this place report that the sepoys, after their
defeat at Konch, passed through there with numerous wounded
in a state of despair, declaring that an entire battalion, the
32d Bengal native infantry, had been destroyed, and now thoy
had norefngebut the Jumna. The enemy's loss at Konch, accord-
ing to to-day's account, was 100 killed besides their wounded.
We would have destroyed nearly the whole of them, only that
460 BRITISH INDIA.
the intense heat, and the great fatigue, paralyzed the strength
of both men and horses."
After a necessary but short delay to recruit the exhausted
energies of our troops, Sir Hugh Rose put his division again
in motion for Calpee, and, on the 16th of the month, arrived
before that place. Here he joined Brigadier Maxwell, whose
column already occupied a position on the left bank of the
Jumna, from whence a heavy fire was opened upon the town
on the 22d of May. The fire was to be kept up until 8 a.m.
of the 23d, after which the assault was to be made ; but in the
course of the 22d, the rebels, at bay, desperately attacked the
front and right wing of Sir Hugh's camp, and the latter arm
being hard pressed, the camel corps was brought up, and the
enemy being charged with the bayonet took to flight. The
English line then moved forward, and the rout became general.
Calpee being the last retreat of the rebels in that part of the
country, they had sworn to destroy the European force, but
after firing a few shots they fled, leaving the town and fort in
the hands of Sir Hugh and^-his victorious troops. The cavalry
and horse-artillery were forthwith dispatched in pursuit, and
coming up with the fugitives destroyed a great number of them,
and took all their guns and ammunition. In the town and
fort, foundries and manufactories of cannon and small-arm?
were found undamaged, with several brass guns, and in the fort
a subterraneous magazine was discovered, containing 4,000
barrels of gunpowder, and an immense quantity of ordnance
stores.
After the severe punishment inflicted upon the insurgent
forces by Gederal Sir Hugh Rose at Calpee, the fugitive rebels,
with the ranee of Jhansie, her general, Tantia Topee, and the
nawab of Banda, at their head, fled to Indoorkee, on the road
to Gwalior, where they were joined by Rahim Ali and Koogar
Danlap Sing, who brought with them about 1,500 men, and a
few light guns ; and here measures were concerted for an attack
upon Scindia in his capital, in revenge for the fidelity he had
preserved toward the English government.
With the capture of Calpee the labors of the Central India
THE EUilOPEAN PERIOD. 461
field force seemed at the moment to have terminated. The Uist
gtrongliold of the enemy was supposed to have fallen, and with
it his guns, stores, and munitions of war : thus there appeared
Ho object of sufficient magnitude and importance to demand the^
combined energies of the several brigades of wiiich that force
was composed. Sir Hugh Rose had suffered so fearfully from
exposure, and from repeated attacks of sun-stroke, that he had
resolved to decline further active service, and to proceed by
Allahabad to Bombay on sick certificate ; but, previous to his
intended departure, the gallant general announced the breaking-
up of the force, and took leave of the brave men under his
command in a spirited and eloquent general order, which came
home to the hearts of his soldiers. The document, written with
a considerable degree of pathos, at once expressed the heartfelt
sincerity of the writer, and excited feelings of deep sympathy
for the failing hero throughout the force he had so often led to
victory.
The address to the troops ran as follows :
" Head-quarters, Camp, Calpee, 1st June.
** Soldiers I — You have marched more than a thousand miles,
and taken more than a hundred guns. You have forced your
way through mountain passes, and intricate jungles, and over
rivers. You have captured the strongest forts, and beaten the
enemy, no matter what the odds, whenever you met him. You
have restored extensive districts to the government ; and peace
and order now exist, where before, for a twelvemonth, were
tyranny and rebellion. You have done all this, and you never
had a check. I thank you with all sincerity for your bravery,
your devotion, and your discipline. When you first marched,
I told you, that you, as British soldiers, had more than enough
of courage for the work which was before you, but that courage
without discipline was of no avail ; and I exhorted you to let
discipline be your watchword. You have attended to my
orders. In hardships, in temptations, and dangers, you have
obeyed your general, and you have never left your ranks ; you
have fought against the strong, and you have protected the
rights of the weak acd defenseless — of foes as well as of friends.
89*
462 BEITISHINDIA.
I have seen you, in the ardor of tlie combat, preserve and place
children out of harm's way. This is the discipline of Christian
soldiers, and it is what has brought you triumphant from the
shores of Western India to the waters of the Jumna, and es-
tablishes, without doubt, that you will find no place befoTe
which the glory of your arms can be dimmed."
This gratifying tribute to his brave followers had scarcely
been issued, when the general received intelligence which con-
vinced him that the proposed distribution of his force, and his
own retirement from active service, must, for the present at
least, be postponed. Gwalior, the capital of Scindia's domin-
ions, had fallen into the hands of the rebels, and the chief him-
self was a fugitive in the English camp.
It will be in memory, that early in July of the preceding
year, nearly the whole of Scindia's army — the Gwalior contin-
gent, numbering close on 12,000 men, as well armed and disci-
plined as any troops in India — had joined the insurrection, and,
from that time, had formed one of the most formidable bodies
in arms against the government. It was these men who shut
up General Windham in Cawnpore, and were only driven from
their prey by the hurried return of the commander-in-chief from
Lucknow. A large portion of them then joined the rebel gar
risons of Jahansie and Calpee, considered strongholds pecu-
liarly capable of maintaining an obstinate and protracted
resistance. Of the whole Gwalior contingent, some 6,000 only
remained faithful to the maharajah when the bulk of his force
abandoned him ; and the time had now arrived when their
fidelity also gave way, under the pressure of circumstances and
the influence of religious hatred.
From the time of the defeat at Konch, Gwalior was looked
to by the discomfited rebels as a city of refuge ; and as soon
as. Calpee fell, a general rush in that direction was made. The
approach of the rebel bands was announced ; and Scindia, who
had abundant cause to doubt the soundness of the troops that
remained with him, determined nevertheless to abide the storm,
and bear it as he best might, inasmuch as his repeated appeals
to the governor-general for European aid, to avert the dangei
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 463
he well knew to be impending, had been without any beneficial
result.
Some days before the fall of Calpee, it had become known
that the rebel leader, Tantia Topee, had moved away from that
place to the westward, with a portion of the force under his
command ; and his destination, not apparent at the time, after-
ward turned out to be Gwalior. On arriving near that place,
he separated himself from the troops he had brought with him,
and proceeded, with a few trusty adherents, to the cantonments,
where the remaining troops of the contingent were quartered ;
and there he occupied himself in tampering with the soldiers,
and preparing them to welcome the rebels, whom he foresaw
would very shortly be on their route thither from Calpee ; and
his intrigues were, as seen in the sequel, too successful.
Shortly after daybreak on the 1st of June, scouts reported
that the rebels, driven from Calpee, were approaching the capi-
tal ; and a short time sufficed to prove the correctness of the
intelligence. They came on in great strength, under the
nominal command of the Rao Sahib, nephew of the Nana; but
as soon as they came near the place, Tantia Topee emerged
from his shelter and assumed command. With the force, also,
was the ranee of Jhansie — a woman whose conduct was not to
be scanned by the usual tests applied to her sex, since, but for
her relentless cruelty to the Europeans at her capital on the 8th
of June, 185T, she might have been looked upon as deserving
admiration, if not entitled to respect. That she had been
goaded to a desperate and unpitying revenge by some real or
imaginary wrong perpetrated by the Company in carrying out
their favorite system of annexation, was one among many
questions of a similar kind forced by events upon public con-
sideration ; and supposing her sincere in a belief that territory
had been .unjustly taken from her, her conduct (setting aside
her cruelty) had something of the stamp of heroism about it.
Perfectly Amazonian in courage and example, she led het
troops to the field in person, armed, and actually fighting like
a man, stimulating her followers to contend to the last against
4C4 BRITISH INDIA.
the Feringhees, and at length seaJing her testimony against
them by a soldier's death upon the field.
The enemy's force, as it approached the capital of Scindia,
consisted of 4,000 cavalry, *7,000 infantry, and twelve guns ;
and for the most part, it was composed of well-disciplined
soldiers, belonging to the Bengal army and to several of the
contingents that had fallen into the stream of revolt, and who
were all exasperated by the successive disasters that had be-,
fallen them in their various conflicts with the British troops.
They had now, however, opponents of different mettle — men
of their own country and faith, and of numbers far inferior to
their own ; and in the present instance, therefore, success was
far from improbable, since, besides the sword, they had the
rallying cry of " Deen 1" and the standard of the prophet to
exercise a powerful influence on their behalf. The force of the
maharajah consisted of 600 cavalry (forming his body-guard),
6,000 infantry, and eight guns ; and on the morning of the
1st of June, placing himself at their head, Scindia marched
out to encounter the advancing enemy. The forces met, shortly
after daybreak, upon a plain about two miles from Morar — the
cantonment of Gwalior; and so soon as the guns of the maha-
rajah opened upon the rebels, about 2,000 of their cavalry
made a desperate charge upon them, cut down the gunners, and
secured the guns. The maharajah's body-guard fought with
great determination for the protection of their chief and the
recovery of the guns, and had above 200 killed in the attempt;
but the moment the guns were captured, 2,000 of the Gwalior
troops went over in a body to the enemy, and fired upon such
of their comrades as remained loyal. After a short time, the
whole of the force, with the exception of the body-guard, either
fled from the field or joined the ranks of the enemy. Under
such circumstances of treachery and defection, it was useless to
attempt further opposition, and Scindia fled with the remnant
of his guard to Agra, whither they were hotly pursued by the
rebel cavalry. — The Baeza Bsea (widow of a former prince of
Gwalior), vy^ith Scindia's family, had already escaped from the
capital to Sepree, and were in safety ; but the principal officers
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 465
and attendants of the maharajah's court, only preserved their
lives by scattering themselves over the country in all directions,
and in disguise.
As soon as Scindia had fled, the rebels entered and took
possession of his capital, where they attempted to, form a regu-
hir government. The arch-traitor, Nana Sahib, was chosen as
Peishwa, or chief of the Mahratta confederacy of prmces.
Rao Sahib was appointed chief of Gwalior; and Ram Rao
Govind, an individual who had some time before been dis-
missed Scindia's service for dishonesty, became prime minister.
These selections were assented to by the traitors of the late
army of Scindia, as well as by the other rebels, who w^ere all
gratified with a certain number of months pay for their services
in the achievement that had ended in the plunder of the capital.
The army, constituted as the present one had been, presented,
however, a great difficulty to the new government. The insur-
gents from Calpee and the newly-revolted troops of Scindia,
had certainly worked together for a common object in the
present instance ; but there was an ill-feeling among them ;
and nothing could overcome it but a liberal distribution of
money, partly as arrears of pay, and partly as a reward. The
greater portion of the rebel force, under the immediate com-
mand of the ranee of Jhansie, remained outside of the city,
encamped in a large garden called the Phool Bagh, and to this
female leader was entrusted the charge of protecting all the
approaches to the city. The property of the principal inhabi-
tants was sequestered, as a punishment for their real or alleged
adherence to the maharajah and his British allies ; and the im-
mense treasure belonging to the former, which he had been
unable to remove from the palace before his flight, was betrayed
into the hands of the rebel chiefs by the late treasurer of the
fugitive prince ; and by this means they were enabled to reward
their troops with pay and gratuities. The whole of the royal
property was confiscated ; and four Mahratta chieftains of the
district of Shekawattee, who had some time previously offended
Scindia by declaring their independence, and had been captured
and imprisoned by him for so doing, were set at liberty by the
466 BRITISH INDIA.
new authorities, and received insignia and dresses of honoi
from the plundered treasury, on condition of raising forces in
their several localities to oppose any British troops who might
attempt to cross the Chumbnl and approach the capital. Tlie
civil station, or residency, was plundered and burnt ; the prisons
opened ; and such among the inmates as were likely to be
useful, by their daring or cunning, were appointed to active
duties. Letters of invitation were dispatched to the rajahs-«f
all the adjacent districts, assuring them of the ultimate success
of the native arms, and calling upon them to present themselves
and their levies at the seat of the new government.
It has already been mentioned that Sir Hugh Rose had issued
a valedictory address to the troops under his command, and
was about to relinquish further active service, when intelligence
of the events at Gwalior reached him. The moment he learned
that his presence was required to the northward of Calpee, he
changed his plan, and made arrangements to head a force for
the recovery of Gwalior, and there consummate the work he
had hoped had been already brought triumphantly to its close.
General Whitlock was summoned to garrison Calpee ; and Sir
Hugh Rose, pushing forward his army in divisions, under
Brigadiers Stuart and Napier, followed with the last division
on the 6th of June for Gwalior. The march from point to
point occupied nine days, and was performed without a single
interruption. On the evening of the 15th, the troops were
within ten miles of the cantonments ; and the general, with a
strong guard, advanced to reconnoitre. He found the canton-
ments occupied by small parties of cavalry and infantry — the
great mass of the rebel troops having retired on the town.
Meanwhile, Brigadier Smith's brigade from Sepree, which had
been joined by Major Orr's force from Jhansie, moved on in
advance of the main body, and occupied a position at Kota-
ki-Serai, five miles south of the fort. After a brief reconnais-
sance, Sir Hugh ordered an advance on the Morar cantonment,
which was about three miles from the town, and separated from
it by the Suwarnarekha River. The troops advanced, and
drove the enemy before them ; part of the rebel force, with the
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. • 467
gnns, escaped over a bridge into the town ; but a considerable
number were driven along the whole length of the cantonments,
being cut oflf from the line of retreat by the horse-artillery. As
this portion of the rebel force emerged from the cantonments,
they were charged and destroyed in great numbers by the list
regiment ; but some of them, who had posted themselves in an
intrenched nullah, made a desperate resistance. A party of the
sepoys had taken refuge from the pursuing horse-artillery in a
deep and narrow nullah, out of which they kept up a brisk and
annoying fire of musketry. A company of the list Highlanders
came up, and went straight at the ditch, where the leading
officer, Lieutenant Wyndhara Neave, was shot ; but the next
moment his men were down among the rebels, and his death
was sternly avenged. The spot was too confined for the use
of fire-arms, and a terrific contest between the bayonet and
tulwar ensued. Steadily the European bayonet bore down the
native weapon — the wounded sepoy hugging the steel that
pierced him, to deliver with his failing strength one last cut at
bis opponent. All that hate and despair could do in this
mortal struggle was done, but in vain ; not one single sepoy
left the ditch alive. Of the Highlanders, besides Lieutenant
Neave, three were killed, and five more or less severely wounded.
The corpses of the sepoys numbered forty-three within the
nullah, and sixty at a short distance from it. The day closed
with the occupation of the Morar cantonment and the severe
punishment of the enemy, who, however, continued to hold the
town and fort, with the heights to the eastward of it.
While Sir Hugh's force was still assembling in advance of
Indorekee, Sir Robert Hamilton, present with the army as tlw3
governor-general's agent, sent a dispatch to Scindia, at Agra,
requesting him to jiove down at once to the Chumbul, that he
might be in readiness to present himself at Gwalior immediately
upon its being occupied by the British, or even previous to tin-
assault. Accordingly, on the evening of the 13th, the maharajah
quitted Agra with all his followers, escorted by a body of
English horse, under Captain Meade. On the 15th, he had
reached Dholpore, where he found a division of the army, under
468 BRITISH INDIA.
Colonel Riddell, encamped. Here the raaharajah was joined
bj a great number of fugitives, who had deserted from the
enemy at Gwalior. On the 16th, heavy firing was heard in the
direction of that place, thirty-seven miles distant ; and the night
had not closed when an express arrived from Sir Thomas
Hamilton, announcing the capture of the Morar cantonment,
and urging the advance of the maharajah. Scindia at once
mounted, and, escorted by Meade's horse, crossed the river, and
took the road to his capital.
Early in the morning of the Itth, Brigadier Smith's column
was at Kota-ki-Serai — ten miles from Gwalior, on the river
Oomrar : beyond this point the road crosses or winds among
successive ranges of hills, till the plain in which Gwalior lies is
attained. Below, and in front of one of these ranges, when
morning broke, the*enemy's pickets were observed from Kota-
ki-Serai. Skirmishing parties of infantry were immediately
thrown across the stream, and a squadron of the 8th hussars
followed to reconnoitre. These were soon after fired upon from
a concealed battery of three guns. An advance in force was
then ordered ; the cavalry charged and took the battery, and
the infantry at the same time carried and occupied the first
range of heights. On the English side. Lieutenant Reilly, of
the 8th, was killed, or died of sun-stroke, and two other oflBcers
were wounded. The loss on the side of the enemy must have
been considerable ; but the most important incident of the day
was the death of the ranee of Jhansie, either by the bullet of a
rifle or a splinter of a shell. This extraordinary female, whose
age did not exceed twenty years, was in the dress of a mounted
officer, superintending the movements of the cavalry on the
field, and sharing in all the dangers of the struggle, when struck
down. Her body was surrounded by her ^uard while a pile
was raised, and it was then burnt upon the scene of her daring,
to prevent its being profaned by. the touch of the Feringhees,
whom she so mortally hated.
On the following day (the 18th), Brigadier Smith's force
remained quiet, merely exchanging long shots with the enemy
«n the next range of heights, from whence the fire was suffi-
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 469
ciently good to be annoying. Sir Hugh Rose, pert'eiving that
the strong positions of the enemy lay all in front of this officer,
whose force alone was not sufficient to carry them, determined
to join him by a flank march with the greater part of his
division, and by a circuit of twelve miles to his left, through
Kota-ki-Serai. The following day, reconnaissances of the
positions of the enemy on the heights were made by Sir Hugh
Rose ; and the day being far spent in the examination, orders
were given to encamp, as nothing more seemed requisite than
to keep the enemy at a distance until the morning. Emboldened
by this appearance of inactivity, the rebel leaders redoubled
their practice with the guns, and at length it was found neces-
sary to resort to active operations to put a stop to it. The
order was given for the whole force to advance — the 86th, iis
skirmishing order, on the left; the list, in similar order, on
the right ; and the 95th, the Bombay 25th, and 10th native
infantry supporting. A three-gun battery, which had chiefly
annoyed the camp, was stormed by the 86th, and the guns
captared, together with the heights on the left ; the 71st carried
those on the right at the same time. All the high ground
cleared, the enemy's force — strong in cavalry and artillery —
appeared drawn up in the plain below, which was about a mile
in briadth. Against these, with the rapidity of the mountain
torrent, the hussars and Bombay lancers poured down, the
infantry skirmishers advancing at the same time ; but the rebels
awaited not the conflict, and fled in all directions. The extreme
left of the British line was, however, threatened by another
body of the mutineers ; and the skirmishers, who had outrun
their supports, were now compelled to slacken their pace and
restrain their ardor. A company of the 95th regiment, rein-
forced by some men of the 86th, now swept along the heights,
and captured two guns at the point of the bayonet. The rebels,
after a feeble resistance, fled at all points ; and after a running
fight of about five hours' duration, the town of Gwalior was
occupied by the British troops, the enemy leaving twenty-seven
guns in the hands of the victors, and flying in the direction of
Kerowlee and Jeypore. To dispose of these fugitives before
40
470 BRITISH INDIA.
they should have time to collect together and arrange further
plans of mischief, Brigadier Napier was dispatched, with a
flying column of cavalry and horse-artillery, in pursuit, while
other columns watched their flanks. Coming up with the rebels,
on the 20th and 21st, the brigadier cut them up fearfully, taking
twenty-five more guns, and an immense quantity of ammunition,
which they were carrying off. In a telegram announcing the
result of the pursuit, the enemy are described as " lying killed
in every direction, along some miles of country." The brigadier
returned from the "death-chase" on the 23d, having, among
other trophies of his successes, the person of Ameer Chund
Buttye, the faithless treasurer of the maharajah, whom he had
saved from the sword for a traitor's death by the halter.
Immediately on taking possession of Gwalior, a royal salute
was fired by Sir Hugh Rose to welcome the maharajah back to
the capital of his dominions, into which, on the 20th of the
month, he was escorted in state, attended by Sir Robert Ham
ilton. Sir Hugh Rose and staff, and by all the troops in camp.
At this moment it was believed that the fort of Gwalior, which
commanded the town, had been evacuated by the rebels ; and
it is evident that due precaution had not been taken to verify
the fact until almost too late. Thus, as the cavalcade passed
slowly through one of the principal streets of the city, a shot
from the walls threw the actors in the pageantry into some
confusion. Fortunately, no harm ensued. A short time before
the procession entered the town, it had become known to Lieu-
tenant Rose, of the 28th Bombay native infantry, stationed at
the Kotwalee, that some Ghazees were still remaining in the
fort ; but finding they did not exceed from ten to fifteen persons,
he proposed (in the absence of his superior officer) to Lieu-
tenant Waller, of the same corps, to go up with their party of
sepoys, and take the fort by storm. The brother-officer agreed.
Taking a blacksmith with them to force the outer gate, they
rushed toward the entrance, which, within the enclosure of the
rampart, is toward the north end of the east side, first by means
of a steep road, and higher up by steps cut in the face of the
rock, of such a size and moderate degree of acclivity, that ele-
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 471
phants easily raake their way up. This huge staircase was
protected on the outside by a wall, and v,^as swept by several
traversing guns. Gaining this passage without the slightest
resistance, they then forced five gates in succession, and gained
the summit of the fort unhurt. Here they separated their
little band of twenty into two bodies ; and while Waller^s
party attacked and shot some men who had fired into the town,
and had worked a gun at them during their ascent ; Rose's
followers cut up another party of the rebels, afier a desperate
hand-to-hand fight on oue of the bastions. From this en-
counter the gallant officer escaped without a wound ; but imme-
diately afterward, while turning to speak his men, of whom he
had got in advance, he was shot through the body, from behind
a wall, by a Pathan, said to be Raheen Ali of Bareilly, who
then emerging from his concealment, rushed upon the wounded
officer, and inflicted two severe cuts with a tulwar. Turning
from the prostrate officer, the infuriated rebel rushed toward
Lieutenant Waller and his party, but was pierced with balls
before he could strike a blow. The wounds of Lieutenant
Rose unfortunately proved mortal ; and the memory of his
daring, and the successful achievement by which the fort was
thrown open to its sovereign and his British allies, was thus
recorded by Brigadier Stuart (to whose division the gallant
officer belonged), in the following general order : —
"Brigadier Stuart has received, with the deepest regret, a
report of the death of Lieutenant Rose, 25th Bombay native
infantry, who was mortally wounded yesterday on entering the
fort of Gwalior, on duty with his men. The brigadier feels
assured that the whole brigade unites with him in deploring
the early death of this gallant officer, whose many sterling
qualities, none who knew him could fail to appreciate."
The Hindoo prince, known by his designation of Scindia, ia
whose behalf the force under Sir Hugh Rose was thus success-
fully employed, represented in his person the most considerable
of the native powers; as, although not in reality at the head
of the Mahratta confederacy, he was the strongest member of
that great league. The relations which the various branches
472 BRITISH INDIA.
of that mighty clan, of which he was a chief, had successively
entered into with the Company's government, were not a little re-
markable. The true prince of the Mahrattas, by descent, was
the rajah of Sattara, with w hose claims the British public were
not unacquainted, in consequence of the efforts made on his
behalf in parliament, some ten years previous to the time referred
to. The position, however, of that sovereign family had been
usurped by its ministers, with one of whom (Bajee Rao, under
the title of Peishwa) the Indian government came finally into
collision in the year 1818. The result of this, was the defeat
and submission of Bajee Rao, who agreed to relinquish every
political right or claim to the sovereignty, in exchange for an
annual allowance of eight lacs of rupees, and an asylum at
Bithoor — a place of sanctity near Cawnpore. The dethroned
Peishwa, at his death, left no lawful heir; but a pretender to
bis rights, by adoption, appeared in the person of Nana Sahib,
whose disappointment at the non-recognition of his claim, was
alleged to be the cause of his hostility to the Company's gov-
ernment. The rajah of Berar, another Mahratta chief, had
died recently without issue, and his dominions had lapsed, in
default of heirs, to the Company ; and of the great Mahratta
stock, once so formidable, but three princes now survived to
exercise territorial sovereignty under British protection — the
Guicowar at Baroda, Holkar at Oojein, and Scindia at Gwa-
lior.
When the mutinies broke out in the North-Western Pro-
vinces of Bengal, in May, 1851, Scindia and Holkar, whose
territories were conterminous, and closely adjacent to the dis-
turbed districts, remained as we have seen, faithful to their
engagements with the Company ; and the former, who was by
far the more powerful of the two, displayed considerable judg-
ment as well as loyalty in the policy he pursued. In y^Hw^ of
the arrangements subsiding between himself and the Company's
government, he had maintained, from the revenues of his princi-
pality, a compact and well-disciplined force of between five and
six thousand men, as a "contingent" available in aid of the
Bengal army. This force was organized and officered exactly
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 413
like the sepoy regiments in the service of the Company ; and
it had proved true to its model in all respects, by joining the
mutiny at a very early opportunity. At the time of its defec-
tion, the safety of Britisii India trembled in the balance ; and
had that body of well-armed and well-disciplined men been con*
ducted by an able leader toward either Delhi, Agra, or Lucknow,
the consequences at the moment might have been disastrous in
the extreme; but Scindia's measures in this emergency were
taken with great ability. Like other native princes in his posi-
tion, he retained in his pay, and under his independent control,
a large military force over and above the "contingent" due to
the Bengal establishment ; and this force he played off against
the mutineers.
The departure of the mutinous contingent at length left
Seindia with what may be termed his own private army, in his
capital city of Gwalior ; where, notwithstanding its proximity
to Kotah and Jhansie (two of the strongholds of the rebels),
and the general disorganization that pervaded the adjacent
country, he for a long time maintained himself in perfect secu-
rity and unshaken allegiance to British rule ; but the moment
at last arrived when the fidelity of his army gave way before
the calls made upon it by the discomfited bands from Jhansie
and Kotah ; and Seindia, despite a valiant resistance, was com-
pelled to fly from his capital, to which he now returned with
untarnished honor, and strengthened claims to the confidence
of the British government.
The restoration of Seindia to his throne, with all the prestige
of triumph and of Oriental pomp that circumstances would
admit of at the moment, was considered necessary, as showing
to his people that the British government would promptly and
firmly support a faithful ally, and also as an encouragement to
other native princes to remain faithful. It was also necessary
that the victors should be enabled to judge, from his informa-
tion on the spot, who among the inhabitants of the capital had
merited punishment, or were justly entitled to reward ; and it
was deemed a favorable augury, that in the course of tlie pro-
gress of the maharajah from the camp to the palace, the people
40*
4Y4 BRITISH INDIA.
who lined the streets manifested unequivocal symptoms of re-
joicing at the restoration of their prince. Immediately upon
the ceremonial being concluded, the officers of the court resumed
their duties. The harem of Scindia arrived in safety ; and by
the night of the 22d of June, few traces of the revolution
were apparent in the palace of the maharajah.
The fall of Gwalior had a most excellent effect throughout
the surrounding districts. Rebels who were looking out in
Etawah, Agra, and Mynpoorie, for opportunity to rise and
strike while the English troops should be concentrated and
engaged before the city, now quietly subsided into a prudent
inactivity. Lai Sing, the rebel chief of the last-named district,
surrendered himself voluntarily to the authorities at Agra, only
stipulating for a trial before execution ; and throughout the
North-Western Provinces there prevailed a general change of
tone among the natives.
The pursuit and dispersion of a portion of the Gwalior
mutineers, by Brigadier Napier, has already been mentioned ;
but the remainder of them had also to be disposed of. This
division of the fugitive army, estimated at from five to six
thousand in number, had followed Tantia Topee, who, after his
last defeat, led them across the Chumbul, past Shree Muttra
and Hindoun, and thence made toward Jeypoor and Bhurt-
pore, two principal cities of the Rajpoot states, vyhere he ex-
pected to receive important aid from the discontented chieftains
of the district. This leader carried with him the crown jewels,
and an immense treasure belonging to the Scindia, with which
for some time he was enabled to keep his soldiers together by
pay and gratuities ; but, for a considerable period, his move-
ments were involved in obscurity, and no decisive effort was
made by him to disturb the apparent lull that followed the re-
conquest of Gwalior.
Now that the last stronghold, as it was supposed, of th«
enemy had fallen, with its guns, ammunition, and stores, into
the hands of its rightful owner, there did not at the time appear
to be in hand any enterprise of sufficient importance to demand
the combined services of the different regiments constituting the
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 475
Central India field force ; and Sir Hugh Rose, worn out by
fatigue and shattered health, through a long continuance of
active service in hot weather, in which he had marched from
one side of India to the other — had been five times engaged
with the enemy, and had captured six strongly fortified towns
— once more determined to seek that repose he so much needed,
and which he had anticipated the enjoyment of, after the fall
of Calpee. At the end of the month, the gallant veteran took
leave of the army under his command in the following general
order ; —
"Head-quarters, Camp, Gwalior, June SOth.
" The major-general commanding being on the point of
resigning the command of the Poonah division of the Bombay
army,* on account of ill-health, bids farewell to the Central
India field force, and, at the same time, expresses the pleasure
he feels that he commanded them when they gained one more
laurel at Gwalior. The major-general witnessed, with satisfac-
tion, how the troops, and their gallant companions-in-arms, the
Rajpootana brigade, under General Smith, stormed height after
height, and gun after gun, under the fire of a numerous field
and siege artillery, taking finally by assault two eighteen-
pounders at Gwalior. Not a man in these forces enjoyed his
natural, strength or health j and an Indian sun, and months of
marching and broken rest, had told on the strongest; but the
moment they were told to take Gwalior for their queen and
country, they thought of nothing but victory. They gained it,
restoring England's brave and true ally to his throne ; putting
to complete rout the rebel army ; killing numbers of them, ana
taking from them in the field, exclusive of fliose in the fort,
fifty-two pieces of artillery, all their stores and ammunition, and
capturing the city and fort of Gwalior, reckoned the strongest
in India. The major-general thanks sincerely Brigadier-general
Stuart, C.B., and Brigadier Smith, commanding brigades in
the field, for the very efiBcient and able assistance which they
* The Central India field force was a branch of the Poonah diYision of the
army of the Presidency of Bombay,
416 BRITISH INDIA.
gave him, and to which he attributes the success of the day.
He bids them and their brave soldiers, once more, a kind fare-
well. He cannot do so under better aspects than those of the
victory of Gvvalior."
It was admitted by every one, that the repose so much
desired by the major-general had been well earned by five con-
secutive months of marching, fighting, besieging, and conquer
ing, under an Indian sun. On the 12th of January, 1858, he
had assumed command of the Central India field force at
Sehore. On the 23d he captured the town of Ratghur ; on the
28th he defeated the enemy in the field ; and on the 30th,
captured the fort of Ratghur. On the Yth of February he
relieved Saugor ; on the 9th, captured the fort of Garra Kotah ;
and on the 3d of March, forced the pass of Mundenpore; and»
during the following week, captured a series of strongholds
that gave him uninterrupted command of Bundelcund. On the
10th he captured and burnt Churkaree, and occupied Tal
Beehat. The 1st of April he signalized by the defeat of the
array of Tantia Topee, near Jhansie ; and on the 3d he followed
up that victory by the capture of Jhansie itself, crowning the
exploit, on the Tth, by storming the fort, and dispersing the
rebel array. On the 1th of May he captured the fort of Konch ;
and, on that day, thrice fell from his horse from sun-stroke.
The 20th found him engaged in a severe contest near Calpee,
which resulted in his driving the rebels into the fort, which, on
the 23d, he took possession of. On the 16th of June he again
defeated the enemy near Gwalior; and on the 18th and 19th,
captured the town and fortress ; and, on the 201h, restored
Scindia to the throne. With the exception of Havelock, there
was no general engaged in the war of the revolt, whose opera-
tions were so numerous, continuous, and uniformly successful,
as those of Sir Hugh Rose, who now retired to rest under the
shade of those laurels he had so nobly gathered with his brave
comrades beneath the scorching sun of India.
By the time the recovery of Gwalior had been effected, that
stage of the Indian year approached when the periodical raina
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 4TT
w^^uld intervene to establish, as it were, an armistice, or rather
an interval of compulsory inactivity, which afforded the adverse
parties leisure to recruit their strength, and mature their plans
of future operation. The unbroken chain of successes hitherto
pursued by the British troops, was not yet likely to terminate
in the complete pacification of the country. Tantia Topee and
the nawab of Banda were still at large, beating up for
adherents ; and the whereabouts of the prime instigator to
rebellion, Nana Sahib, was still unknown to the authorities,
despite the enormous reward of £10,000, which had been
offered for his capture, dead or alive ; but which, hitherto, had
produced no useful result. It should also be noticed that,
while matters in the Upper Provinces certainly had acquired
an improved appearance, the rebels, in detached parties, were
still occasioning considerable tr^ouble in Lower Bengal. In
Buxar, cutting down the jungle had ceased for a time, as the
rebels were reported to have left it; 'and Colonel Douglass,
with his force, proceeded toward Benares ; but he had scarcely
advanced more than one march on the route, when he was
recalled to Buxar, as the dispersed rebels took advantage of
his absence and had re-occupied the jungle. About the same
time, another body of mutineers attacked Gya, and the European
residents had to retreat into the intrenchments. After plunder-
ing the bazaar, they went to the jail, and released one hundred
and fifty prisoners. The Nujeebs, in whose charge they were,
offered no resistance ; and the rebels shortly after left the town
without committing further depredations, in marked contrast to
their conduct at other places, where they traced their progress
by frightful atrocities, and by mutilating or slaying the natives
in government employ.
The subjugation of Gwalior, and the reinstatement of Rao
Scindia in his paternal dominions, were facts in reality of much
greater importance than at first sight was apparent. That the
rebels, after being everywhere defeated and dispersed, would
make for Gwalior as a point of concentration, might have been
foreseen ; and the maharajah evidently entertained such opinion
when he repeatedly applied for aid to the governor-general,
4*IS BRITISH INDIA.
even to the extent of only half a regiment, to enable him to
hold out against such an anticipated attempt. Gvvalior being
the key to the Southern Mahratta country, if the city and fort
had remained for any length of time in the possession of the
enemy, the flame of rebellion would have been kindled through-
out the western presidency, where it was believed all the
elements for an outbreak were ripe for action. Moreover, with
Gwalior in the possession of the insurgents, Agra would have
been in imminent danger ; and no troops could be spared for
a contingency that might or might not happen, while an actual
necessity existed for their presence in a distant quarter.
The Central India field force was entirely broken up after
the triumphant restoration of the maharajah. For a short time,
the 95th regiment remained quartered in the rock fort; and
two of the Queen's regiments of infantry, and one Bombay
regiment, with detachments of cavalry and artillery, " occupied
the 2vIorar cantonments. At Jhansie, the 3d Bombay Europeans,
and 24th Bombay native infantry, with some cavalry and artillery,
were stationed. The Kajpootana brigade, which, under Briga-
dier Smith, had rendered good service in the siege of Gwalior,
was distributed in three portions — one remaining at the latter
place, the others occupying Sepree and Goonah. These troops
positively needed a respite from the arduous duty they had so
long and so well performed ; and to General Roberts, who held
command of the disposable force in Kajpootana, was entrusted
the task of intercepting the flight or progress of any rebel force
that might still be scattered over the country.
Such, however, was the general aspect of affairs at the end
of June, that, even at Calcutta, it was believed the Indian
rebellion was at an end, and that little remained to be accom-
plished beyond the suppression of brigandage, and the re-estab-
lishment of order. The insurrection had certainly lost its most
alarming characteristics, and had dwindled from the dimensions
of a great military revolt to the limit of mere local disorders.
No longer did the prestige of an organized and active rebellion
exist, and no leader of note was known to be abroad with any
military force of importance. " Matters," said a telegram of
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 479
the 25lh of June, "seem settling down in all parts of India "
Of the popular chiefs, some had paid the penalty of their foil}'
and crimes, like the princes of Delhi ; some were slain in tiie
field, like Koer Sing and the ranee of Jhansie; and others b.ad
fallen by the hands of their own countrymen, as the moulvie of
Fyzal)ad. Of those who at this time survived and were al
liberty, not one held the command of any important fortress,
or city, or garrison. Feroze Shah, the agile boaster, whose
only claim to notice, beyond the marked cowardice he had ex-
hibited, rested upon the fact that he was now the last of the
Mogul princes to lift a sword against the British rule, dared
not quit the hiding-place he had found after his flight from
Bareilly ; while Nana Sahib still continued to conceal himself
so effectually that no one even could surmise where he might
be found. Of all the notorieties among the rebel leaders,
Tantia Topee was now the only one from whose determined
hdstility and military enterprise danger was likely to spring;
and he was known to be a fugitive in the midst of a broken and
discomfited array, without guns or material of war. With
regard to the Nana, it certainly was a remarkable fact, that a
man on whose head so magnificent a sum had been set, should
have escaped capture to this time. Fourteen months had nearly
elapsed since the perpetration of his atrocities at Cawnpore,
and eleven since the recovery of Delhi had replaced the British
government in its capacity of conqueror and master. For
nearly a year, therefore, it had not only enjoyed the renown of
victory, but had had the command, more or less, of the terri-
tories in which the miscreant had lain concealed ; and yet he
had been ever successful in eluding pursuit oi» discovery. It
was hardly certain that his route had once been correctly
tracked, although his person was well known ; and there were
a:rounds for believing that he had been present at Lucknow, at
Calpee, and at Bareilly. The circle was, however, now con-
tractlrg around him and his confederates in crime ; and sanguina
anticipations were indulged, that the last asylum furnished by
the wild and but half-cultivdted region in which he was now
iheltered, would speedily be destroyed.
480 BRITISH INDIA.
The Presidency of Bengal, at the period of which we write,
consisted of three main divisions of territory, which materially
differed from each other in condition. One of these was formed
by the country to the east of Oude ; a second, by that to the
west of the same province ; and the third, by tliat hotbed of
rebellion, Oade itself. It could warrant no reflection on the
progress of the British arms, that this central district — the home
of the sepoy class of the revolted Bengal army — was yet unsub-
dued ; for its landholders and Cultivators still refused allegiance
to the British government : many, or rather most, of its terri-
torial chiefs had been, or were, in arms against the Company's
rule ; and the entire province was still in a state, if not of active
insurrection, at least of latent anarchy. In Oude was -held the
capital with a European garrison superior to all the levies of
the country, and the British could march out of Luckuow with
a force sufficient to conquer and scatter abroad any assemblage
of rebels that might venture to stand before it. To the east of
Oude, in the old provinces of Bahar and Bengal, trifling dis-
turbances occasionally demanded repression ; but these were
merely local, and did not exceed the usual magnitude of gang-
robbery and marauding. To the west of Oude, however, the
spectacle was more satisfactory. The vast country comprising
the districts of Rohilcund and Delhi, which had been the
original seat of the rebellion,, the scene of its first outbreak, and
of its most desperate struggles, was now perfectly tranquil, well
ordered, well organized, and well controlled. This division of
territory had been attached to the government of the Punjab,
held by Sir John Lawrence ; and Delhi, under his prudent
administration, ]jad become as peaceable as Lahore.
In closing this chapter with a brief glance at the state of the
insurgent leaders and of the country at Midsummer, 1858, it
may be fitly observed that, considering at the like period,
twelve months previous, 150,000 well-organized soldiers were
in arms against British rule — that they had possession of the
chief arsenal of the country, and that every thing gave prospect
of a protracted and perhaps chequered struggle ; it was cer-
tainly surprising that opportunities so extensive should not
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 481
have brought forward any one example of political or mllirary
ability in the ranks of the insurgents. Not in all that immense
army did there exist a single native general, though India had
ever been, and still was, the country of successful soldiers and
flourishing adventurers, comprising desperadoes of all the most
promising races in the world. Arabs, Affghans, Malays, and
Persians — the free lances of Oriental service, the representa-
fives of Eastern conquerors, swarmed by thousands in the
r.ative courts and armies of the country ; and yet not one sol-
dier worthy of the name had stepped from the crowd. No
Sivajee ! — no llyder Ali ! — no Runjeet Sing had appeared ou
the scene. Koer Sing was said to have shown the nearest
approach to military science in his movements ; but the other
rebel leaders had proved utterly worthless. The Khan Baha-
door Khan, who had been raised to the chief command during
the brTef occupancy of Delhi by the rebels, had his brain
turned by an overpowering sense of the responsibility imposed
upon him ; and it is scarcely possible to be accurate as to the
individual leaders at Calpee, at Cawnpore, or at Gwalior, and
other scenes of serious conflict. If any distinction was achieved
at all, in a military sense, by the rebel chiefs, it was achieved
by women rather than by men I — by the ranee of Jhansie, and
the begum of Oude I The native troops, whose treacherous
revolt had carried fire and sword through the country, were
virtually without a leader for any purpose of combined strategy.
They certainly remembered the words of command, and the
evolutions of a parade. They retained the impress of discipline
and organization so tenaciously, that regiments and brigade*
hung together until utterly broken up by defeat and dispersion.
Thus they could go through all the forms of camp or garrison
duty ; but, in their campaigning, there was no life — no master-
spirit to guide them. They never made a strategic move-
jnflont ! — never succeeded in an assault, and scarcely ever
repelled one. As events showed, they could not even keep
Bione walls when attacked. Thus they held Delhi only until
the heavy guns came up and elFected a breach. Lucknow they
abandoned nfter a faint struggle; and Gwalior they fled from
41
482 BRITISH INDIA.
without defending it at all. They had been beaten in masses
wherever they dared stand before the armies of Retribution;
and the survivors of the immense force were now dispersed over
the country in comparatively insignificant bands, whose only
means of annoyance consisted in carrying on a sort of guerilla
warfare, until, in the course of events, the whole should be ex-
terminated.
It has already been observed, that the glorious army which
had toiled so long and so successfully against the concentrated
force of the great rebellion which had now expended its ener-
gies, and languished into a mere series of local annoyances, was
at length about to rest from its labors, and to take much needed
shelter from the sun and the rains ; while the veterans in its
ranks might recruit their strength, and the young among them
learn discipline in the season of forced repose that awaited
them. There was, however, no respite for the commander-in-
chief, or for his staff, whose watchful care was required in every
direction, in organizing arrangements for the distribution and
accommodation of the troops, as well as in precautionary mea-
sures for the repression of any attempts that the enemy might
be induced to make against the various outlying stations and
lines of communication during the rains, to say nothing of the
labor necessarily devoted to the arrangement of plans for an
ensuing campaign, should circumstances render it inev^itable.
We have already shown that much had been accomplished ;
still, much remained to be done before the sword could be
sheathed. The state of Oude was still not satisfactory ; its
chiefs and population were yet hostile, and had rejected the
offers of reconciliation and forgiveness. They had refused to
accept either the terms offered by the governor-general in his
original proclamation, or the more liberal conditions the com-
iiissioner had been empowered to grant them ; and were
resolved to risk the chances of a guerilla war, and to try the
effect of an armed opposition to the introduction of civil po*> er
into their territories; and the gage being thus thrown down.
no course was left to the British government but to crush and
politically exterminate those who had defied its power and
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 483
scorned its mercy. Oude had not only now to be conquered,
but to be occupied militarily — its forts to be laid in ruins — ita
chiefs brought to utter and acknowledged subjection — its po[)u-
lation disarmed, and its social state entirely reconstituted.
The task yet reserved for the army might be arduous and
tedious, but it could now scarcely be called dangerous ; for,
from the enemy in the open field, there was no longer any thing
t/O dread ; but in the multifarious operations in which the troops,
split into numerous small columns, were likely to be engaged-—
each depending for success upon the judgment of its individual
leader — there were certainly grounds for apprehension. There
was not, at this time, in Central India, in the North-West
Provinces, or in Bengal, any assemblage of the enemy which
had the slightest pretension to be called an army. In one
short campaign, Sir Colin Campbell had tranquillized the
Doab, crushed the Gwalior contingent, taken Lucknow, over-
run Oude for a time with movable columns, wrested Rohilcund,
from the rebels, and re-established the civil rule of the Com-
pany in many of its old sites of power ; while his lieutenants
had restored the prestige of the British name in Central India,
had pacified large provinces, laid waste the strongholds and
haunts of numerous hostile chieftains, and had broken up every
band which met them in arms — seizing their guns, and dispers-
ing them in helpless flight. Between the beginning of the
mutiny in May, 1857, and the close of June, 1858, not less
than 30,000 of the rebellious soldiers of the native army had
been slain in the field, had died of their wounds, or had perished
of diseases incident to the war. From 8,000 to 10,000 armed
men, and refractory inhabitants of the towns and villages, had
also perished in encounters with the troops ; and of those shot,
blown away from guns, or hangedj pursuant to the sentences
of civil or military courts, the number had been frightfully
great. The result of this wholesome weeding-out had, how-
ever, established the fact, that the sepoy rebels had disappeared
as organized bodies ; and the principal enemies which our
troops had thenceforth to contend with, were simply match-
lockmen and irregular horse, without a single leader of note to
command them.
CHAPTER XXIII.
CHANGE IN THE GOVERNMENT OP INDIA — CLOSING SCENES Of
THE REBELLION.
While the rebellion in India was being slowly bnt surely
brought to a final conclusion, a very important change in
the government of that country was under discussion in the
British parliament. Lord Palraerston having given notice of
the intention of the government to transfer from the East India
Company the government of India, the Court of Directors ad-
dressed a very long and strong petition and remonstrance to
the House of Commons, with a view tc avert the coming
change, but without effect.
On Friday February 12th, 1858, Lord Palmerston moved
for leave to bring in a bill for transferring from the East India
Company to the crown the government of her majesty's domin-
ions in the East Indies. He brought forward this measure, he
(iS4)
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 48^
said, not out of any hostility to the Company on ,ir i ground
of any delinquency on their part, or as implying a.iy blame oi
censure on that body, which had done many good things foi
India, and whose administration had been attended with great
advantages to the population under their rule. The Company's
political authority, he observed, had not been conferred; it had
grwn up gradually and accidentally from small beginnings—
factories e^ftending to districts, and districts being enlarged
into provii^ices. When, however, their commercial privileges
were withdrawn, the Company became but a phantom of what
it was, and subsided into an agency of the imperial govern-
ment, without, however, responsibility to parliament, or any
immediate connection with India. He pointed out the obvious
inconveniences incident to the double government by the Board
of Control and a Court of Directors elected by a body consist-
ing of holders of East India stock. He admitted that a system
of check was beneficial, but check and counter-check might be
so multiplied as to paralyze action ; and he thought it was de-
sirable that this cumbrous machinery should be reduced in
form to what it was in fact, and that complete authority should
vest where the public thought complete responsibility should
rest, instead of nominally in an irresponsible body, ostensibly a
company of merchants. The bill would be confined to a change
of the administration at home, without any alteration of the ar-
rangements in India, the intention being to alter as little as
possible, consistently wnth the great object in view, the estab-
lishment of a responsible government for India, as for other
territories of the crown. He proposed that the functions of
the Court of Directors and the Court of Proprietors should
cease, and that there should be substituted a president and
council for the affairs of India, the president to be a member
of the cabinet, and the councilors to be named by the crown,
eight in number, who should be appointed for eight years. It
was proposed that the decision of the president, who would be
the organ of the government, should be final ; but that if the
councilors dissented from his opinion, they should have the
right to record their opinion in minutes ; and on matters cou-
41*
486 BRITISH INDIA.
cerning the Indian revenue, it was intended that the president
should have the concurrence of four councilors. He proposed
that the council should have the power of distributing the
business aniong themselves ; that the president should be
placed upon the footing of a secretary of state, and that the
councilors should have salaries of £1,000 a-year. It was pro-
posed that while all the powers now vested in the Court of
Directors should be transferred to this council, all appointments
in India now made by the local authorities should continue to
be so made ; that the president should be authorized to appoint
one secretary capable of sitting in that house ; but it was not
proposed that the councilors should be capable of sitting in
parliament. There was one matter of constitutional difficulty
which, he remarked, had always been the foundation of an
objection to this change — namely, the patronage. With regard,
however, to the local appointments, they would continue to be
made in India. Members of the local councils likewise would
be made by the governor-general. Arrangements had already
been made by which writerships were obtained by open compe-
tition, and this system would be continued. Cadetships had
hitherto been divided between the Court of Directors and the
president of the Board of Control, and it was proposed to leave
them to the president and council. The final appointment of
both would depend upon their efficiency in India. A certain
portion of the cadetships would be reserved for the sons of
Indian officers. There would, therefore, be no additional pa-
tronage thrown into the hands of the government which could
provoke the slightest constitutional jealousy. As the president
and council would possess the powers of the existing secret
committee, it was proposed that, in any case where orders were
sent to India involving the commencement of hostilities, they
should be communicated to parliament within one month. The
revenues of India would, of course, be applied solely to the
purposes of the Indian government, and auditors would be ap-
pointed to examine the expenditure of the revenue, and their
audit would be laid before parliament. In conclusion, Lord
Palmerston replied to anticipated objections, expressing hia
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 48t
conviction that the change he proposed, while it strengthened
the power of England in India, would, on the other hand,
better enable the government to discharge those duties toward
the people of India which it was intended that this nation
should perform.
After long and animated debates on the subject, and a change
of ministry, a bill diflfering in some important respects to that
described by Lord Palmerston, was finally passed, and the
Queen issued her proclamation, formally announcing the change
in the government ; and promising an amnesty to all " save
and except those who have been or shall be convicted of hav-
ing directly taken part in the murder of British subjects."
The amnesty offered in the Queen's proclamation was soon
found to be slowly but surely thinning the ranks of the rebels ;
and there was good reason for believing that the whole country
would be restored to peace without much additional bloodshed.
On the 4th of November, a force, commanded by Lord Clyde
in person, having marched sixty-one miles in sixty hours, com-
pletely defeated Bene Mahdo, Sing, and a large army of rebels*
at Dundeca Klara nearly opposite Suttehpoor; the enemy was
driven out of the dense jungle, and afterward chased for miles
by guns and cavalry; their loss was enormous; many were
drowned in the Ganges. Bene Mahdo fled down the river
Oomrao. Sing escaped toward Cawnpore road. The rabble
threw away their arms, and fled to the steep ravines in which
the Younsky abounds. Bene Mahdo was at Doleemou Ghat,
on the Ganges.
On the 7th of December, Tantia Topee had been defeated
with severe loss. Vigorous efforts were on foot to catch him.
Maun Singh had been defeated in Bundelcund by Brigadier
Smith, with great slaughter. The Oude Talookdars were
coming in everywhere. The enemy had also been defeated
with loss at Goomtee by General Grant. An insurruction, on
a small scale, had occurred in Burmah.
In Oude, quiet prevailed on the 24th of December. The
large rebel force on the north side of the Gogra had dwindled
488 BRITISH INDIA.
down and attached themselves to the Nana and Begum. These,
with Bene Mahdo, had gone northward in the Serai.
Lord Clyde was at Nanparah on the 24lh nit., when a large
party of rebels, including a Prince and a son of XJmpseed Allee
Shah, and some 250 women, came into camp.
Many men of rank in the Begum's camp, had returned to
Lucknow. The forts throughout the country were being
rapidly dismantled, and the disarming of the people was pro-
gressing.
la Rajpootana, on the Hth of December, General Napier
defeated, and pursued with slaughter for eight miles, the rebels
under Feroze Shah. Six elephants and many horses were cap-
tured. Captain Prettyjohn and ten men were wounded.
On the 20th of December, Lieutenant Stack, Bombay Cav-
alry, was attacked, between Goonah and Seronge, by Feroze
Shah's cavalry, numbering 1,500. Three lancers were killed,
and some camels' baggage taken.
On the 23d of December, at Goonah, the troops under Cap-
tain Mayne, surprised the rebels under Feroze Shah, near
Jhajpoor, in a dense jungle. A few were killed, and the rest
dispersed. One hundred horses, several camels, and much
clothing, were captured. No lose on our side.
The rebels under Tantia Topee advanced on the 24th of
December to attack Pertabghur in three divisions, com-
manded by Tantia, the Rao, and Raheera Allee. They were
met and repulsed by the Neemuch Field Detachment. One
of their leaders was killed, and two elephants were captured.
The main body retreated toward Banswara.
The rebels under Tantia Topee were engaged near Pertab-
ghur, on the 25th of December, by a British detachment, and
repulsed. They lost two elephants, retreated eastward, were
overtaken by Colonel Benson, Itth Lancers, after five days'
pursuit, at Zeerapoor, beyond Guonal, were routed .with much
slaughter, and .lost six elephants. Colonel Somerset, a few
days after, overtook Tantia near Burrad, in Kotah, and again
defeated him.
General Napier reported Tantia making beyond Tonk, to-
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 489
ward Jeypoor, to join Feroze Shah. A force was detached
from Ajmere to Madharajpoora to prevent this junction.
Some rebels from Indore were reported near Soosner, on the
28th of December. They had come from Dug, and were going
to Machilpooa. Colonel Benson was in pursuit. Intelligence
had been since received of elephants and property captured by^
his force. Tantia (from Sir Robert Napier's report of the
30th,) passed Goonah on the 28th of December. Troops
under General Na[)ier were warned and on the alert.
On the 22d of December, at Kirwee, in the Banda district,
the former residence of rebels, Narain Rao Madho Rao was
attacked by Bundelcund rebels under Raho Govind, and the
garrison shut up in the palace; but the rebels left on the 26th,
having heard of the rapid advance of General Whitlock. On
the 29th, the general attacked them four railesrfrom Kirwee,
and completely dispersed them. Three hundred were killed,
and all their guns, elephants, many horses, and cattle were
taken.
A body of Rohillas, 2000 strong, having plundered Adjuntah,
two regiments of Hyderabad cavalry, serving in the valley of
the Nerbudda, were ordered to the Nizam's territory to restore
tranquillity.
The creation of the Punjaub into a separate governorship,
is thus announced in the Governor-General's Gazette, dated
Allahabad, January 3d: —
" Under authority received from her Majesty's Secretary of
State for India, the Right Honorable the Yiceroy and Gov-
ernor-General is pleased to resolve that a separate Lieutenant-
Governorship for the territories on the extreme northern
frontier of her Majesty's Indian Empire shall be established;
and that the Punjaub^ the tract commonly called the 'Trans-
Sutlej States,' the ' Cis-Sutlej States,' and the 'Delhi Terri-
tory,' shall form the jurisdiction of the Lieutenant-Governor.
The Right Honorable the Yiceroy and Governor-General of
India has been pleased to appoint the Honorable Sir John
Lawrence, Bart., G. C. B., to be the first Lieutenant-Governor
of the 'Punjaub and its Dependencies ' "
490 BRITISH INDIA.
Toward the last of February, 1858, in Oude, the carapaip^n
oa the borders of Nepaul had not yet made any considerable
progress. It was on the 8th of February that Brigadier Hors-
ford, in obedience to Lord Clyde's orders, crossed the Raptee,
in the neighborhood of Bankee. He was reinforced previously
to malving this movement by the 1st Bengal Europeans from
Beyram Ghaut and the Kumaon battalions, both regiments
having been diverted from the destination assigned to them by
the late relief. On the 10th, after a short march up the defile
through which the Raptee falls into the plains, the enemy's
advanced position was attacked and captured without loss on
the British side, the rebels taking flight at their approach, and
leaving in their bands fourteen guns and a mortar. The main
body of the insurgents was thirty miles to the eastward, on the
northern declivity of the hills facing Brigadier Rowcroft'a
camp at Liswa.
Tantia Topee was discovered, on the 4th of February, to
have reached a place between Erinpoora and Joudhpore, on
the way to Pahlunpoor. Pahlunpore is within a short dis-
tance of Deesa, and accordingly a force went out from thence,
under Colonel Kelly, to pursue the rebels. Brigadier Holmes,
at tlie same time, was following in Tantia's rear ; and General
Michel, who had reached Nusseerabad, started again from
thence on the 14th.
The forts of Buswuntnugger and Digrus were taken without
a blow by a detachment from Brigadier Hill's force on duty in
North Berar. In fact, the Rohilla war was at an end, and Sir
Hugh Rose had nothing more to do but to recall his troops and
distribute them into quarters, as Lord Clyde had done in Oude.
The Rohillas, cowed as they are, will only give trouble in
future to the Nizam's Government, whose authority they syste-
matically set at nought.
In Khandeish the remnants of the Bheels under Bheema Naik
were severely punished. Several fugitives, discovered to be
Bepoys, came in starving, and gave themselves up to Lieut.
Atkins, at Shadah.
Maun Sing still held out in the jungles west of Narghur in
THE EUROPEAN PERIOD. 491
Gwalior, and defied Sir Robert Napier. General Whitlock
made a triumphant entry with his division into Rewa, whose
wavering rajah came out in state to meet him. The 3d Bengal
Native Infantry, the only regiment which not only did not join
the mutiny, but rendered important services, was ordered to
Rohilcund from Saugor.
In the Punjaub, the Sikh artillery corps were abolished, as
well as the Towannah levies. The gunners were offered the
option of serving in the police corps, and some of them ac-
cepted the offer. The disarmed 33d Bengal Native Infantry
was rearmed on the 11 th of January.
Tranquillity continued to prevail throughout Onde, and the
disarming of the province progressed rapidly. On the 1 2th
of March, 3*78 cannons and St5,000 arms of all kinds had been
collected, while t56 forts had been entirely levelled. The
Begum and the Nana were still in the Nepaul Terai. On the
9th of March, Brigadier Horsford took fourteen guns from the
rebels on the Nepaul frontier ; he was but slightly opposed, and
suffered no loss. Mr. C. J. Wingfield assumed charge of the
ofiBce of Chief Commissioner from Mr. Montgomery on the
15th of March.
The rebels in Central India, under Tantia Topee, were now
reported to be making for Pertabgurh. They were at Antoolah
on the 17th, and burnt Gassoonda, south-west of Jeerun, on
the 19th. On the 18th four generals, several other officers, and
600 men of the rebel force, gave themselves up to the Rajah of
Bikaneer.
The troops of the Punnah Rajah attacked and defeated a
body of rebels at Alove on the 10th.
The following summary of the last news received from India,
shows clearly that the game is at last played out.
"Maun Singh has surrendered to the British forces.
" Tantia Topee has been captured after a desperate struggle,
in which 500 of the rebels were killed."
The news from India was received by telegram from the
British Consul at Alexandria.
492
BRITISH INDIA.
On the 2d of Apri\ Maun Singh surrendered to Mjijo»
Meades five columns of his forces at Manandia.
Tantia Topee was captured on the 8th by that force, assisted
by Maun Singh himself.
Cols. De Salles and Riches, by a combined movement, at
tacked the rebels in the front and rear. In one fight, 500 were
killed, including three officers. The chiefs, however, escaped.
A body of the rebels are still at Nepaul.
Sir R. Shakspeare succeeds Sir .K. Hamilton. He is now
in Oude.
MEMOIR OF SIR HENRY HAVELOCK.
Major-general Sir Henry Havelock, Bart, K. C. B.,
who died in the zenith of his fame, and who has bequeathed to
his countrymen a name that will long be kept as a household
word in the iioiups of Eno^land and of India, — was a native of
Bishopswearmouth, near Sunderland, where he was born on the
6th of April, 1795. He was the second of four sons of William
Havelock, Esq., of Ingress-park, near Greenhithe, Kent, the
descendant and representative of a family that had long
flourished near Great Grimsby, in Lincolnshire. Educated at
the Charter-house, at the period when that school was in the
full tide of its prosperity, under the head-mastership of Dr.
Russell, young Havelock numbered among his schoolfellows
many whose names were destined, like his own, to shed lustre
upon the annals of their country. A soubriquet, " philosopher,"
by which he was distinguished among his companions, was
applied in consequence of his gentle, meditative disposition, and
quiet manner — seldom taking part in the boisterous pastimes
of the playground, but ever ready, with friendly offices and
kind words, to soothe down the asperities of his more excitable
and impulsive companions. In course of time the appellation
diminished to "Phlos," and occasionally he was addressed as
"Old Phlos." Few, perhaps, v/ho thus -knew that thoughtful,
unobtrusive boy, would have believed it possible that, in the
*' Old Phlos" of the Charter-house, they beheld the future hero
42 (493)
49 i MEMOIR OF SIR HENRY HAVELOCK.
of Cawnpore and Lucknow — the noble victor of unnumbered
fields.
While young Havelock was still at the Charter-house, a
change came over the fortune of his family, that rendered his
withdrawal from that establishment a measure of prudence.
After a short interval, the youth was entered as a student at
the Middle Temple, it being supposed that the law held out for
him the fairest prospect of advancement. Here he attended
the lectures of Chitty, the eminent pleader, and formed an inti-
mate friendship with the no less eminent Talfourd. But the
profession chosen for him was not to the taste of his noble
nature, which could not be moulded to any affinity with a life-
long career of sophistry and chicane, and to a sense of honor
that could be regulated by the amount of a fee. Moreover,
though mild in disposition, an indoor occupation did not accord
with his temper. He pined for a life of action and enterprise ;
and, in a short time, he could exultingly say with Norval —
" Heaven soon gi-anted what my sire denied."
The elder brother of Henry Havelock, who was in the army,
had gained distinction in the Peninsula, and was mentioned in
the dispatches of his illustrious chief as even then, in his mere
youth, "one of the most chivalrous officers in the service."*
This officer v/as wounded at Waterloo, where he acted as aid-
de-camp to General Baron Alten ; and he possessed a sufficient
♦ The following anecdote of this young officer is recorded in Napier's
Peninsular War, vol. vi., p. 265: — "The Spaniards stopped, and though thfc
adventurer Downie, now a Spanish general, encouraged them with his voice,
and they kept their ranks, they seemed irresolute, and did not advance.
There happened to be present an officer of the 43d regiment, named Havelock,
•who, being attached to General Alton's staff, was sent to ascertain Giron'a
progress. Jlis fiery temper could not brook the check. He took off his hat,
called the Spaniards to follow him, and, putting spurs to his horse, at one
bound cleared the ahattis, and went headlong among the enemy. Then the
Boldiers, shouting for 'El chico bianco' (the fair boy) — so they called him, for
he was very young, and had light hair — with one shock broke through the
French ranks." This noble youth, terminated a career of honor by a soldier's
death, falling at the head of his regiment, the 14th light dragoons, in a despe-
rate but victorious charge on the Sikhs, at the battle of Ramnuggur, Novembei
22d, 1848.
MEMOIR OP SIR HENRY HAVELOCK. 495
Interest and infinence to obtain a commission for his brother ;
and within a fctr weeks after Waterloo was won, had the satis-
faction of seeing him gazetted to a second lieutenancy in the Rifle
brigade. Unfortunately for the aspirations of the young soldier,
peace supervened, and the prospect of active military employ-
ment in Europe was obscured. For eight years young Haveloek,
as a subaltern, was obliged to endure a life of mere military
routine in various stations of the United Kingdom.
At length, in 1823, an opportunity was afforded him to
exchange into the 13th light infantry, a regiment under orders
for Indian service. The necessary steps for eflfecting this were
taken, and Henry Plavelock landed at Calcutta toward the
close of that year.
In 182*1, the first Burmese war broke out, and he served in
the campaign against the " Sovereign of the Golden Foot," as
deputy assistant-adjutant-general to the forces under Sir
Archibald Campbell, and was present at the actions of Na-
padee, Patnagoa, and Paghan.
Upon the conclusion of the war he was associated with
Captain Lumsden and Dr. Knox, in a mission to the court of
Ava, and had an audience of the king when the treaty of Yan-
daboo was signed.
In 182t, he was appointed by Lord Combermere, to the post
of adjutant of the military depot at Chinsurah, on the breaking
up of which he returned to his regiment. Shortly after this
he visited Calcutta, and, having passed the examination in
languages at Fort William, was appointed adjutant of his
regiment by Lord William Bentinck. The corps, at that time,
was under the command of Colonel (afterward General Sir
Bobert) Sale.
In 1838, after twenty-three years of service as a subaltern.
Lieutenant Haveloek was promoted to a company, and attended
Sir Willoughby Cotton as one of his staff in the invasion of
Affghanistan. He served through the Afifghan campaign with
increased distinction, and was present with Sir John Keane at
the storming of Ghuznee in 1839.
After a short leave of absence, Captain Haveloek was sent
496 MEMOIR OF SIR HENRY HAVELOCK.
to the Punjab in charge of a detachment, and was placed on
the staff of General El[)hinstone, as Persian interpreter. He
next served in Cabul, under Sir Robert Sale, and was present at
the forcing of the Khoord-Cabul Pass, the action of Tezeen, and
all the other engagements of that force until it reached Jellaia-
bad. In conjunction with Major McGregor and Captaia
Broadfoot, he had, under Sale, the chief direction of the
memorable defense of that place. For his services in Cabul
he obtained his brevet majority, and was made a Companion of
the Bath.
Having accompanied Generals Pollock and Gough, as Per-
sian interpreter, on one or two expeditions of minor importance,
in 1843, we find Major Havelock with the troops at Gwalior,
and at the battle of Maharajpore : shortly after which, he ob-
tained the brevet rank of lieutenant-colonel ; and, in 1845, he
proceeded with Lord Hardinge and Lord Gough to the Sut-
lej ; and was actively engaged at the battles of Moodkee,
Ferozeshah, and Sobraon. In the first of those engagements
he had two horses shot under him, and a third at Sobraon, but
himself escaped without a wound.
On the conclusion of the Sikh war, he was appointed deputy-
adjutant-general of the Queen's troops at Bombay, and had
scarcely received tidings of the appointment when the second
Sikh war commenced. His own regiment, the 53d, was ordered
up from Bombay to take the field, and had proceeded as far as
Indore (nearly 400 miles), when the order was countermanded,
and he returned to the duties of his staff appointment.
Lieutenant-colonel Havelock took advantage of a temporary
lull in the discordant elements of Asiatic policy, and obtained
leave of absence, on sick certificate, to England, where he spent
two years, recruiting the health weakened by twenty-six years'
continuous service, and returning to India in 1851.
Upon his arrival, through the interest of Lord Hardinge,
who had watched his career with admiration, and by whoso
side he had fought in the three great battles of the Sutlej, he
was appointed first, quarter-master-general, and afterward
adjutant-general, of the Queen's forces in India, which latter
MEMOIR OF SIR HENRY HAVELOCK. 407
post he held until the war with Persia broke out at the close
of 1856.
On the dispatch of the expedition against Persia, Colonel
Ilavelock was nominated to the command of the second divi-
sion of the army, and led the troops at Mohammerah. The
glory of the action, however, such as it was, was reserved for
the naval force employed in the expedition, as the Persian
troops ignominiously deserted the field before a gun was fired.
Upon the conclusion of peace with the government to whom
such warriors belonged, Colonel Havelock returned to India,
and was wrecked off Ceylon, in the Erin, on his passage to
Calcutta, in April, 1857. An interesting incident of his life
is connected with this disaster. When the vessel struck, be-
tween twelve and one o'clock in the morning, half a gale of
wind blowing. Colonel Havelock sprung upon the deck, and
seeing some confusion, said in that sharp military tone that
always commands attention, "Men, be steady, and all may be
saved : but, if we have confusion, all may be lost. Obey your
orders, and think of nothing else." They did so ; and behaved
in the most exemplary manner. The lives of all on board were
saved, and on the following day all were landed, together with
tho mails and specie. Immediately afterward. Colonel Have-
lock mustered the men on the shore, and said, " Now, my men,
let us return thanks to Almighty God for the great mercy he
has just vouchsafed to us." They all knelt down : he uttered.
a short prayer of thanksgiving ; and then, rising from his knees
and looking benigoantly upon the companions of his misfortune,
he walked away as coolly as if leaving an ordinary parade.*
* At a meeting of the Hibernian Bible Society, held at Belfast in the sum-
mer of 1857, the Rev. Mr. Graham, of Bonn, repeated the following anecdote,
as one he had heard from the lips of Lady Havelock : — " When General Have-
lock, as colonel of his regiment, was traveling through India, he always took
with him a Bethel tent, in which he preached the gospel; and when Sunday
came, in India, he usually hoisted the Bethel flag, and invited all men to come
and hear the gospel; in fact, he even baptized some. He was reported for
this at head-quarters, for acting in a non-military and disorderly manner;
and the commander-in-chief, General Lord Gough, entertained the charge:
but, with the true spirit of a generous military man, he caused the state of
42*
498 MEMOIR or SIR HENRY HAVELOCK.
Upon his arrival at Calcutta, almost the first news that met
him was a report of the mutinous outbreak at Meerut and
Delhi. Colonel Havelock was not a man to be passed over in
the emergency that had arisen, and he was immediately se^^it
up to Allahabad as brigadier, to command the movable column
employed against the rebel force under Nana Saliib, Ills sub-
sequent victories over the Nana's troops, including several
pitched battles with numbers far superior to his o\rn, crowned
by the action of July 16th, at Cawnpore, and his continuous
successes until his arrival at Lucknow, have been recorded in
the preceding pages.
For his first exploits in the early summer of 185t, Brigadier-
general Havelock was rewarded with a good-service pension of
£100 a-year, all that the commander-in-chief then had in his
power to bestow. The gallant officer was subsequently raised
to the rank of general, and honors fell thick upon him. By
his sovereign, the distinction of Knight Commander of the Bath
was awarded. The houses of parliament voted him a pension
of £1,000 per annum for two lives. The colonelcy of the 3d
Buffs was conferred upon him ; and the London Gazette, of the
26th of November, announced that her majesty had been
pleased to elevate him to the baronetcy, as Sir Henry Have-
lock of Lucknow. On the day preceding this announcement,
the much and deservedly honored siibject of it had passed away
from all consciousness of human distinction. In consequence
of his demise the day previous to the notification of the baron-
etcy, a question arose — whether, not having been in actual pos-
session, the title could pass to his descendants ? The difficulty
was, however, removed by the gracious act of the sovereign ;
and the Gazette of the 19th of January, 1858, announced that
Colonel Haveloek's regiment to be examined. The reports descriptive of the
moral state of various regiments throughout the presidencies, were obtained
and laid before him. These were severally referred to for some time back^
and he found that Colonel Haveloek's stood at the head of the list; there was
less drunkenness, less flogging, less imprisonment in it, than in any other.
When that was done, the commander-in-chief said — * Go and tell Cclonel
Havelock, with my compliments, to baptize the whole army.' **
MEMOIR OF SIR HENRY HAVELOCK. 493
her majesty had been pleased to grant the dignity of a baronet
to Captain Henry Marshraan Havelock, son of the late Major-
general Havelock; and had also ordained that the widow of the
gallant general should " have, hold, and enjoy the same style,
title, place, and precedence to which she would have been en-
titled, had her husband survived and been created a baronet."
Captain Sir Henry Havelock was promoted to a majority ; and
the admiration of the public for his deceased parent was ex-
pressed by a monument, to be erected by voluntary subscrip-
tions ; and a provision for the surviving daughters of the hero
of Lucknow, whose bust was placed, by the citizens of London,
in the council-chamber of their Guildhall.
General Havelock married, in 1827, the youngest daughter
of the Rev. Dr. Marshman, of Serampore, by whom he had a
family of three sons and three daughters ; the eldest of whom,
now Major Sir Henry Marshraan Havelock, was born in 1830.
The following extract, from the Rev. William Brock's Bio-
grapical Sketch of Sir Henry Havelock, contains an account
of his peaceful death, with some excellent remarks on the les-
sons to be drawn from his strongly marked and decisive religious
character.
Scarcely had the brave-hearted General reached the compara-
tive repose of the Alum Bagh before it was discovered that h«
was seriously unwell. He was evincing great satisfaction at
the rescue which had been so gloriously accomplished, and ac-
cepting with grateful appreciation the marked attention which
was paid to him on all sides. It might have been thought that
he was only temporarily indisposed ; that now his anxieties
were so far alleviated, he would presently rally and regain hit-
health.
Such hope, however, was delusive. Symptoms of indiges
tion first disclosed themselves; but they were presently sup
pressed, and he was pronounced better. The 20th of Novemb ■
closed upon him with some promise of continuous amendinet!'
but, before midnight, unmistakable signs of dysentery m
their appearance. Every thing was done which medical science
600 MEMOIR OF SIR HENRY HAVELOCK.
or friendly sympathy could suggest ; and, by the forenoon of
the 2lst, there were indications of improvement.
With characteristic mindfulness of home, one of the first
things which he had done on the relief of the Residency was
to write to his family. Other letters had indicated great appre-
hension of what might happen. This letter expresses nothing
at which tl.ey might have been alarmed.
Prospects were brightening, and he hoped that they should
ere long bear away the surviving women and children to a
place of safety, and that some of their own most pressing wants
would in a measure be supplied. For weeks had they been
unable to change any of their garments. Just as they came
into the Residency, so had they continued night and day for
forty days ; harassed incessantly by the enemy, and beset with
disease and death, without even the ordinary conveniences
whereby they could be bodily refreshed. It would be better
now.
Information, too, had reached him of the estimate in which
his country held him for his bravery, and of the first of the
series of honors which had been conferred on him by the Queen.
This was cheering. He was grateful, but as modest and unos-
tentatious as ever. The children were remembered in a kindly
message, and their brother, they were assured, though again
wounded, was doing well : —
"Nov. 19. — Sir Colin has come up with some 5,000 men,
and much altered the state of affairs. The papers of the 25th
September came with him, announcing my elevation to the
Commandership of the Bath for my first three battles. I have
fought nine more since. . ; . Dear H. has been a second
time wounded in the same left arm. This second hit was a
musket-ball in the shoulder. He is in good spirits, and is
doing well. . . . Love to the children. ... I do
not after all see my elevation in the ' Gazette,' but Sir Colin
addresses me as Sir Henry Havelock Our bag-
gage is at Alum Bagh, four miles off; and we all came into
this place with a single suit, which hardly any have put off for
forty days."
MEMOIR OF SIR HENRY HAVELOCK. 501
This was the last letter that Havelock ever wrote. No more
would he indite the graver or the pleasanter things for perusal
and pleasurable conversation at Bonn. Henceforward the
wedding day and the birthdays would pass uncomraemorated
by the grateful references of the conjugal and par?;ntal pen.
The admonitions and encouragements which had been so
habitually interspersed with the periodical correspondence of
the last seven years had come to a perpetual end. Happily,
however, though his counsels and his comforts would never
£gain be administered to his beloved onofi. they would hear that
his counsels were found pre-eminintly trustworthy, and that his
comforts triumphantly availed as he passed through the valley
of the shadow of death.
It was now generally known that Havelock was very ill. He
was not seen about among his companions-in-arms. They
missed him the places of military resort. There was sorrow
lest, after all his self-sacrificing exertions to rescue others, he
should himself succumb.
To further the incipient improvement, it was arranged to
move him from the Alumn Bagh to Sir Colin Campbell's camp
at the Dilkoosha ; the change of air being deemed of great
importance at the crisis which he had just reached.
Well aware was he of the danger which was impending.
Yet, whilst he felt his jeopardy to be extreme, he was thoroughly
at rest. The peace of Ged which passeth all understanding
was keeping his heart and mind through Jesus Christ. Should
he be about to pass through the valley of the shadow of death
he would fear no evil. Why should he ? There were the rod
and the staff to comfort him. There was "the Resurrection
and the Life" awaiting to be the strength of his heart, and hig
portion forever. How often had he cheered his brethren by
the assurances of life and immortalit}'", when they were in
thickest danger. How many times had he talked of Provi
dence, of everlasting purposes, of the keys of Hades and of
Death, of the destruction of the last enemy, of departure to
be with Christ. With his Bible in his hand had he made good
all his exhortations. The believer in the Son of God could
502 MEMOIR OP SIR HENRY HAVELOCK.
not be too confident of help all-sufficient, whenever he might
come to die.
And now, having the self-same Bible before him, he could not
be too confident Where was the sting of death, so far as he
was personally concerned ? Where any power of harming
him ? Where any capability of making him ashamed of his
hope in Christ? Had not his gracious Lord been once within
the power of the last enemy ? And what had he done with
Him ? Had he retained Him within its grasp ? Could he
boast of perpetual dominion over Him ? Was Jesus still
amidst the degradation of the Arimathean's tomb ?
Oh, how the Christian veteran on his couch understood the
triumphant answer to such inquiries ! and how, as he remem-
bered his Master's words, "I was dead, but I am alive again ;
and, behold, I am alive for&vermore ;" he sang with melody in
his heart, "Because He lives, I shall live also !"
True, the earthly house of his tabernacle must be dissolved.
The grave would receive that into its dark and desolate do-
main ; but it would not receive him. He should not die. He
should not see corruption. There would be no cessation of his
being ; no intermission of his existence ; no interru|>4ion of his
life. His consciousness would be continued, as would also his
character, and his fellowship and union with Christ. Before
his son, who was so considerately attending on him, could say
that his father was no more, he would be singing, amidst the
exulting impulses of his incipient immortality, " Thanks be
unto God, who hath given me the victory, through our Lord
Jesus Christ."
So he mused and meditated, mingling faith with what had
been so familiar to him in the Scripture readings and exhorta-
tions of upward of forty years. As the day so the strength
was. He needed, just then, strong consolation. The Master
whom he had served and trusted, most amply supplied the
need.
The change to the Dilkoosha was a great comfort to the
invalid. Further improvement was observed, and, gladly re-
ported. It might be that^ though terribly reduced, he would
MEMOIR OP SIR HENRY HAVELOCK. 503
survive. On!}'- momentary was such a probability. Eearly on
the 22d the disease assumed a malignant form : and though it
inflicted no severe bodily suffering, yet it was evidently rapidly
taking away his life.
The confidence of the dying man became more and more
profound. To have departed in the midst of his family would
have been an alleviation. Thoughts, fond and fatherly, followed
one another toward his beloved ones far away on the Rhine.'
But Grod had willed that he should not go hence, with their
prayerful and sustaining utterances falling gently on his ear.
He therefore devoutly acquiesced ; and, remembering gracious
promises about God's inalienable loving-kindness to the father-
less and the widow, he commended them to the Divine care,
•and then collected himself to enjoy the abundant entrance into
the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.
The 23d passed in the calmest submission to the Lord's will.
Every faculty was active, and every sensibility of his nature in
fullest power. No mere indifference was upon him. It was
not because he did not choose to realize his position that he
contrived to be at peace. He knew that he was about to make
the great transition from the life that now is to that which is
to come. He remembered his unworthiness of all God's favors.
He was actually conscious, as he was lying there in his prostra-
tion, of his personal desert of banishment from God. But then
he was in Christ ; and, being there, it was impossible he
should perish. He must needs have everlasting life.
His illustrious companion. Sir James Outrara, having called,
he thought it right to say to him what was then upon his mind.
** For more than forty years," was his remark to Sir James,
** for more than forty years I have so ruled my life, that when
death came I might face it without fear."
Often had they faced it together, even during that recent
«
memorable advance for the relief of Lucknow. There, how-
ever, God had averted it; but here it was present in all its
power, and must be met. " So be it," was the imperturbed
response of Outram's comrade ; " I am not in the least afraid
To die is gain."
^Gi MEMOIR OF SIR HENRY H A Y E L C K .
"I die happy and contented," he kept on saying, knowing
wliom be had believed, and persuaded that he was able to keep
what he had committed to him until that day.
On the 24th his end was obviously near at hand. His eldest
son was still his loving and faithful nurse, himself, it should be
remembered, a wounded man, and specially needing kindly
care. Waiting on his father with unflagging and womanly
assiduity, he was summoned to hearken to some parting
words.
" Come," said the disciple thus faithful unto death ; " come,
my son, and see how a Christian can die." — And Havelock
died.
"Having served his own generation, by the will of
God, he fell on sleep."
On the 25th a grave was prepared for his remains in the
Alum Ba^"h, and Sir Colin Campbell, with his sorrowing com-
rades who had followed him through so many vicissitudes,
buried him out of sight, in sure and certain hope of the VQ&we*
rection unto eternal life»
•* There gleams a coronet of light around our Hero's brow.
But of far purer radiance than England can bestow ;
He takes his place among his peers. His peers ! And who «r* th^^y I
Princes of yon celestial spheres, whom angel hosts obey.
The heralds have made search, and found his lineage of the boBt.
He stands amid the sons of God, a son of God confess'd j
He wears a glittering, starry cross, called by a monarch's name ;
That monarch whose * Well done' confers a more than mortal fame.
Victorious first at Futteypore, victorious at Lucknow,
The gallant chief of gallant men is more than conqueror now;
For his whole life was one stern fight against so fierce a foe,
That only superhuman might avails to lay him low.
And ho possess'd a talisman, thro' which he won the day :
A blood-red signature which kept the hosts of hell at bay.
The banner under which he serv'd can never know defeat.
And so he laid his laurels down at his Great Captain's feet.
There rest thee. Christian warrior, — rest from the two-fold strife—
The battle-field of India, and the battle-field of life!
Best in the presence of thy Lord, where trouble may not come,
Kor thy repose be broken thro' by sound of hostile drum;
MEMOIR OF SIR HENRY HAVELOCK. 505
There, wliere no scorching sun beats down on the unshelter'd head:
Wkere no pale moon keeps mournful watch over the silent dead ;
And when, in God's good time, this page of history shall be turn'd,
Arjd the bright stars bo reckon'd up which in its midnight burn'd.
Then shall the name of Havelock, the saintly, sage and bold,
Shine forth engraven thereupon in characters of gold !"
Our reverence for the memory of this good man constrains
us to seek for the lessons which are to be learnt from his event-
ful life. It would be a reflection on his name, a practical dis-
honor to his reputation, to let those lessons go unlearnt. If,
by presenting his example to general attention, we can accom-
plish good, then we are sure he would have acquiesced in our
doing so. If the narrative of his history or the mention of his
habits can be made subservient to the formation of sound char-
acter and to the maintenance of upright conduct in other men,
then we know he would have been content, but not else. Os-
tentatiousness he abhorred ; vain-glory was odious to him ; to
flattery he was insensible ; of himself he never cared to speak.
From that distant grave in the Alum Bagh there comes his
voice, reminding us of duties which we are sadly prone to
neglect, and of privileges which we are far too ready to forego.
Havelock speaks, and he says that, whatever a man's
SECULAR activities, HE OUGHT TO FEAR GOD.
Instantly it will be granted that our secular engagements are
not more absorbing than his were. Through the whole period
of his manhood he was out prominently before the world, hav-
ing a good deal more than the ordinary share of harass, and
turmoil, and responsibility. There were times, no doubt, when
he was comparatively at rest, but very often he had for months
scarcely any rest at all, his condition in Affghanistau and
Oude to wit:
The condition, however, vras virtually immaterial. The first
thing anywhere was to seek the kingdom of God and his right-
eousness. That must be attended to of course. He was not
all day long at his Bible, but he invariably pondered some por-
tions of it every day. He was not continually in the outward
act of prayer, but he took care, someiiow or other, to be alone
43
506 MEMOIR OP BIR HENRY HAVELOOK.
both morning and evening, that he might worship and bow
down. He was not constantly at church or chapel, but he was
there on the Lord's day, and not unfrequently on other days
besides. If for these engagements be could not find time, he
just made time. Even when so pressed as he was at Jellala-
bad, he got his comrades who were like-minded with himself
together constantly that they might join in worshiping and in
3ommending themselves to God ; and when on his heaviest
marches it was determined to start at some earlier hour than
that which he had allotted to his devotions, h^ arose quite in
time to hold undisturbed his usual fellowship with God. He
lived and he died declaring that where there is a will there ia
a way.
What has been done may be done again. Go, saith Have-
lock, as we are contemplating the godliness which was nur-
tured by communion with God, and which consisted in walking
humbly with God, — go and do likewise. When you object the
anxieties of your warehouse, remember the anxieties of my tent.
When you plead the distractions of your business, remember
the distractions of my profession. When you vindicate your
irreligiousness by urging the pressure of your occupations
night and day, remember the pressure of my occupations at
Ghuznee and Lucknow. Through God's grace, I could live
godly in Christ Jesus, so, if you will only try, so can you.
Havelock speaks, and he says that, whatever a man's
unavoidable absences from home, he ought assiduously
to cherish affectionate attachment for those who con-
stitute his home.
. It was his lot to be separated for a long time together from
his wife and children. A sense of duty left him no alternative.
Circumstances necessitated their absence from one another
But mutual attachment was cultivated with most congenial as-
siduity. The interchange of sympathy between the father in
his solitariness on the Ganges or the Jumna, and the mother
with her children on the Rhine, was uninterrupted. Letters
by almost every mail we»'e both the evidence of well-sustained
afifectiou and the generous aliment by which the affection was
MEMOIR OF SIR HENRY HAVELOCK. 507
increased. No matter how heavy the pressure of his occnpa*
tions at one time or the agreeableness of his relaxation at
another, Ilavelock must keep up his correspondence with home.
None so dear to him on earth as its precious inmates. Nothing
in his esteem comparable with the honest reciprocation of their
irrepressible and yearning love. He lived and he died evincing
the imperativeness and the possibility of maintaining the conju-
gal and the parental responsibilities untarnished and intact.
What has been done may be done again. Go, saith Ilave-
lock, as you are contemplating his virtuous and honorable
married life, — go and do likewise. Repel the intrusion of the
wrong, by preoccupying your sensibilities with the right.
Preclude the operation of the evil by surcharging your sym-
pathies with the good. Turn off your eyes from beholding
vanity by keeping ever before you the images of darling chil-
dren fondly listening as they are told about their absent father
by your lealhearted loving wife.
HaVELOCK speaks, and he says, WHATEVER A MAN'S VIR-
tues, he ought to trust for his salvation exclusively to
Christ alone.
That he was virtuous and reputable is beyond doubt. To a
long and most eventful life the reference may be made in con-
firmation. He was patriotic. He was unselfish. He was
forgiving. He was veracious. He was temperate. He was
pious. Not many of us should be found surpassing him were
investigation to be made into our duties, whether toward God
or man. By common consent, he was a sound-minded, a right-
hearted and a good-living man.
But he held himself to be personally unworthy of the Divine
mercy By his reading of Holy Scripture he had concluded
himself under sin. In more than one point had he offended
against God's commandments : thence he was guilty of all.
He had not continued in all things written in the book of the
law to do them : consequently he was liable to the curse. But
that would not befall him, if so be he would believe in Christ
as the sacrifice and propitiation for sin. He did believe in
Christ. He submitted himself to the righteousness of God.
508 MEMOIR OF SIR HENRY HAVELOCK.
His sins were forgiven him. He was accepted in the Beloved.
Tie became complete in Christ.
What has been done may be done again. Go, saith Have-
ocli, — as you are contemplating his quiet confidence in the
intercession of our Great High Priest, — go and do likewise.
Put no trust in your own doings, for what do they amount to
at the best? Have done with all reliance upon your integrity,
and your loyalty, and your philanthropy, for in evincing these
you have acquired no merit at all ; you have simply performed
your duty, and nothing more. Be the good father, and the
good neighbor, and the good citizen, by all means, but be the
penitent sinner, nevertheless. Through God's grace, I re-
nounced dependence upon myself, and went and depended on
the Saviour ; so — if you try — so can you.
Havelock speaks, and says that, whatever a man's
liabilities to persecution, he ought to abide resolutely
by his convictions of what is right.
No secret was it to him that if he confessed Christ before
men, he must expect persecution in some or other of its differ-
ent forms. Not the most congenial with his religious habitudes*
and predilections would be the associations and companion-
ships of military life. Would he, under such circumstances as
his, conceal his evangelic principles, and imitate Joseph of
Arimathea, who was a disciple of Jesus, but secretly, for fear
of the Jews ? He revolved the question, thoughtfully, and
presently he was ready with his reply. He dared not act clan-
destinely. He was under paramount obligation to the Lord
Christ. Show him that what he meant to do was wrong, and
he wiuld instantly leave it undone. Make it evident that it
was at least doubtful or premature, and he would postpone it
until it could be reconsidered and ascertained ; but, once admit
that the course which he projected was in itself prescribed by
the grace and the providence of God, and an objector might
forthwith hold his peace. " I have opened my mouth unto the
Lord," was his answer then, "and I cannot go back." The
satirist might sting and the sarcastic might exasperate con-
tempt j misrepresentation might attribute his peculiarities to
MEMOIR OF SIR HENRY HAVELOCK. 509
eccentricity, rather than to principle — to chagrin, rather thap
to deliberation — to obstinacy, rather than to conscientiousness
—to a deeper form of worldly policy, rather tlian to spirituality
of mind; timidity might forebode unpleasant consequences from
the misrepresentations, and expediency might gravely recom-
mend him to be somewhat careful about the main chance ; but
it was in vain. The opposition, in the different forms of it,
availed nothing against the call of duty from the Lord. He
was not ambitious of singularity, but he was bent upon obedi-
ence. He was perfectly aware that he might be mistaken, but
he exercised himself to have always a conscience void of off'ense
toward God and toward men.
What has been done may be done again. Go, saith Have-
lock, as you are contemplating his inflexible adherence to his
convictions — go and do likewise. Tell the employer who bids
you to falsify and defraud, that you must refuse his bidding.
Tell the counsellor who misquotes the apostolic text, about
being all things to all men, that you -must have something better
than misquotation. Tell the men of this time-serving, money-
grasping, self-seeking, luxurious generation, that, politic or
impolitic, competency or no competency, through good report
or evil report, you, the individual man, mean fearlessly to do
the right and straightforward thing. Tell yourself, when by
unbelief you get entangled, and embarrassed, and disheartened,
that light is sown for the righteous and gladness for the upright
in heart ; and then, hoping against hope, bravely hold on your
way. Through God's grace I outbraved and outlived the oppo-
sition which threatened and impeded me ; so, if you try, so can
you.
HaVELOCK SPEAKS, AND SAYS THAT WHATEVER A MAN'S
PROFESSIONAL CALLING, HE OUGHT TO AIM EVANGELICALLY AT
1)0ING GOOD.
Most sincerely did he esteem all faithful ministers of Christ.
Upon the services which they conducted was be a constant
attendant, whenever he had the opportunity. For a stated and
settled administration, both of the word and ordinances of the
Gospel, he evinced the highest possible respect. In no degree
48*
510 MEMOIR OF SIR HENRY HAVELOCK.
would he heedlessly infringe upon what he always held to be an
institution of the Head of the Church, At the same time,
when those around him were perishing for lack of knowledge,
and there were none ready to interfere to prevent the consum-
mation of the calamity, he felt constrained to interfere himself.
The duty of doing good and communicating vras remembered.
The responsibility of striving together for the faith of the
Gospel was realized. The injunction to love our neighbor as
ourselves, was apprehended. The fact that, in the apostolic
times, men who were not specially ordained went everywhere
preaching the Word, came up to his recollection ; and, as the
result, he felt that he must preach. He could expound to the
inquiring the meaning of Christ's gracious invitations, and he
could enforce upon the thoughtless the lessons of Christ^s solemn
admonition. He began the effort and he continued it to the
last; often, if notr^iu every case, most diligently preparing, in
order by the manifestation of the truth, to commend himself to
every man's conscience in the sight of God.
What has been done may be done again. Go, saith Have-
lock, as you are contemplating his evangelic services at the
Shivey-dagoon and Jellalabad, — go, and do likewise. Nevei
be ashamed of Christ. If you believe that your servants, your
neighbors, your companions, are, whilst unconverted, dead in
trespasses and sins, take care to tell them of their danger. If
you are well assured that not one of them need to remain dead
in trespasses and sins another hour, the Holy Spirit being most
willing to make them alive unto God, render your assurance
the ground of action, without delay or hesitation, and beseech
them to invoke the new heart, through the intercession of the
Son of God. Break with the selfishness that has been with-
holding you. Renounce the indolence that has been hindering
you. Correct the mistake that has been misleading you.
Through God's grace I was enabled to exhort, and to warn,
and to encourage, even so that many were converted from Ihe
error of their ways ; so, if you try, so will you be enabled also.
HaVELOCK SPEAKS, AND HE SAYS THAT, WHATEVER A MAN^S
ECCLESIASTICAL OR THEOLOGICAL PREFERENCES, HE OUGHT TO
MEMOIR OF SIR HENRY IIAVELOCK. 511
SHOW BROTHERLY REGARD FOR ALL WHO LOVE OUR LORD JeSU8
Christ in sincerity.
No doubt was there, within his circle, of the preferences
which he cherished for one of the various bodies of which
Christ's Church is now composed. His correspondence and liis
conversations, and his conduct generally, made his denomina-
tional preferences plairi. It was not his habit to make light of
any portion of his Lord's discovered will. Latitudinarianisra,
in every aspect of it, was held in utter disrepute.
But in equal disrepute did he hold every aspect of sectarian-
ism. Who might rely upon his co-operation in their aggressions
upon the world's misery and wickedness ? Every Christian
body under heaven. Who might send for him in any seasons
of their sorrow, or assure themselves, if he was within their
reach, of his readiness to weep with them as they wept ? Every
Christian family throughout the world. Who might trust
themselves implicitly to his generosity, certain that if they were
misrepresented he would fraternally undertake their defence ?
Every Christian community, however designated, whether so
illustrious as to be envied, or so insignificant to be despised.
Who might reckon that, in the celebration of the Lord's
Supper, he, if possible, would be present, gratefully acknowl-
edging the right of every believer in Christ to show forth his
death in that service until He comes again ? Every section
of the entire Christian Church. Then did he make no reserva-
tion of his evangelical friendships and fellowships at all — not
even in the commemoration of the death of his Redeemer at
the sacramental table ? He made no reservation. Enough for
him that a man was a servant of the Lord Christ.
What has been done may be done again. Go, saith Havelock,
as you are contemplating his large-hearted Christian charity, go
and do likewise. Give way to the warmer impulses of your
regenerated nature. Remember the Master's memorable re-
proof to the disciples who boasted that they had forbidden a
man, because he followed not with them. Read the apostolic
injunction to receive one another, as Christ also hath received
Qs to the glory of God : — " Whereunto you have already
512 MEMOIROFSIR HENRY HAVELOCK.
attained, walk by the same rule,. mind the same thing." Speak
the truth, as you have been assisted to apprehend it, but always
speak the truth in love. Through God's grace I was enabled
to be valiant for the truth upon the earth, whilst I kept the
unity of the spirit in the bond of peace. So, if you try, will
you Ije enabled also.
Being dead 1 Yes, a nation mourns his loss; and, judging
from such indications as the low^ering of their colors halfmast-
high by one fleet after another as his death was heard of in the
United States, other nations, we gather, sympathize with our
sense of 'loss. The country will have him honored. India
demands the celebration of his deeds. The world must know
that we hold him in renown.
Be it so. But one thing is incumbent first of all : Let every
reader of this sketch be personally a follower of him, as he fol-
lowed Christ. Let him go and imitate his example, and
whether he be the statesman, or the magistrate, or the lawyer,
or the physician, or the soldier, or the merchant, or the yeoman,
or the artizan, or the shopkeeper, or the assistant, or the
domestic servant, bring out in the habitudes of a religious life
henceforward the indelible eulogium,
"SACRED TO THE MEMORY OF HENRY HAVELOCK."
That will be legible when the sculptured inscription will be
illegible. That will tell when the granite and the marble are
unavailing. That will be an honor done to him of which Christ
will take grateful cognizance. That will be an association with
his name which shall be consummated gloriously when in his
company we ascribe all might, majesty, and dominion to Him
that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and
ever.
THE END.
^fiJ'L i^*JHO*ff^ ^
/%
n